Skip to main content

Full text of "The divine comedy;"

See other formats 


tx  ftbrie  BPqttdU 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


FROM  THE  LIBRARY 
OF 

ELI  SOBEL 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/divinecomedy02dantiala 


THE    DIVINE    COMEDY 
PURGATORY 


Mask  of  Dante, 


Alinari 


DANTE    ALIGHIERI 


THE 

DIVINE    COMEDY 

TRANSLATED  BY 

C.    E.    WHEELER 


VOLUME    TWO 

PURGATORY 


LONDON:  J.  M.  DENT  &  SONS  LTD. 

NEW  YORK:   E.  P.  DUTTON  &  CO. 

MCMXI 


AUrighls  reserved 


?&- 

43)5 

mi 

V.  ^^ 

TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 

I  HAVE  been  enabled  to  increase  the  value  of  this 
attempt  to  render  the  Divine  Comedy  into  English, 
by  the  addition  of  the  arguments  and  notes  from 
the  Temple  Edition.  I  owe  this  great  privilege  to 
the  kindness  of  the  distinguished  editor  of  that 
edition,  the  Rev.  Philip  Wicksteed,  who  extends  his 
sympathy  to  all  attempts  to  do  honour  to  Dante. 
The  arguments  and  the  longer  notes  are  from  his 
own  pen ;  the  latter  are  signed  with  his  initials.  The 
notes  to  the  text  are  taken  from  those  prepared  for 
the  Temple  Edition  by  Dr.  Oelsner  with  only  such 
modifications  as  were  necessary  to  adapt  notes  to 
the  Italian  original  into  notes  to  a  particular  trans- 
lation. The  editor  of  the  Temple  Edition  is  in  no 
way  responsible  for  any  of  this  translation:  he  has 
only  allowed  me  to  reinforce  its  shortcomings  with 
his  most  admirable  expositions  and  explanations, 
and  I  desire  to  express  here  my  gratitude  for  his 
kindness.  My  debt  to  his  edition,  however,  does 
not  end  here.  Its  prose  translations  (by  Mr.  Carlyle, 
Mr.  T.  Okey,  and  Mr.  Wicksteed  himself)  have  been 
my  court  of  appeal  whenever  I  was  in  doubt,  and 
have  enabled  me  better  to  conceal  the  limitations  of 

V 


vi  PURGATORY 

my  Dante  scholarship.  Of  the  many  instances 
where  my  translation  coincides  with  that  given  in 
the  Temple  Edition,  about  two -thirds  are  cases 
wherein  (to  the  best  of  my  belief)  I  have  inde- 
pendently reached  the  same  rendering.  The  remain- 
ing third  are  cases  wherein  I  deliberately  adopted 
the  Temple  version,  as  being  superior  to  any  form 
of  words  which  had  occurred  to  me,  and  I  make  here 
my  most  grateful  acknowledgment  of  the  help  which 
it  has  given  to  me. 


THE   PURGATORY 
OF  DANTE  ALIGHIERI 


CANTO   I 
Prologue 

The  poets  issue  on  the  low -lying  shore  east  of  the 
Mount  of  Purgatory,  and  Dante's  eyes,  which  in  Hell  have 
shared  the  misery  of  his  heart,  become  once  more  the  in- 
struments of  delight,  as  he  looks  into  the  clear  blue  sky  and 
sees  Venus  near  the  eastern  horizon.  The  South  Pole  of  the 
Heavens  is  well  above  the  southern  horizon,  and  all  is  bathed 
in  the  light  of  the  glorious  constellation  never  seen  since  man, 
at  the  Fall,  was  banished  to  the  Northern  Hemisphere. 
Turning  north,  the  poet  perceives  the  venerable  figure  of  Cato, 
his  face  illuminated  by  the  four  stars,  typifying  the  four 
moral  virtues.  He  challenges  the  poets  as  though  fugitives 
from  Hell;  but  Virgil  pleads  the  command  of  a  Lady  of 
Heaven,  and  explains  that  Dante  still  lives,  and  is  seeking 
that  liberty  for  love  of  which  Cato  himself  had  renounced  his 
life.  He  further  appeals  to  him,  by  his  love  of  Marcia,  to 
further  their  journey  through  his  realm.  Cato  is  untouched 
by  the  thought  of  Marcia,  from  whom  he  is  now  inwardly 
severed;  but  in  reverence  for  the  heavenly  mandate  he  bids 
Virgil  gird  Dante  with  the  rush  of  humility  and  cleanse  his 
face  with  dew  from  the  stains  of  HeU,  that  he  may  be  ready 
to  meet  the  ministers  of  Heaven.  The  sun,  now  rising,  will 
teach  them  the  ascent.  The  poets  seek  the  shore,  as  the  sea 
ripples  under  the  morning  breeze;  and  Virgil  follows  Cato's 
behest,  cleansing  Dante's  face  with  dew,  and  plucking  the 
rush,  which  instantly  springs  up  again  miraculously  renewed. 

A 


2  PURGATORY 

Henceforth  the  Httle  vessel  of  my  mind 
To  ghde  o'er  better  waters  hoists  the  sail, 
And  all  the  cruel  seas  she  leaves  behind: 

Now  of  the  second  kingdom  tells  my  tale,  4 

Wherein  the  human  soul  is  purged  of  stain 
That  to  ascend  to  Heav'n  it  may  avail. 

Here  let  dead  Poetry  arise  again,  7 

O  holy  Muses,  since  I  am  your  own, 
And  may  Calliope  revive  the  strain, 

(Accompanying  my  song,)  which  once  beat  down    10 
The  wretched  magpies,  till  in  shame  they  knew 
That  past  all  pardon  their  offence  had  grown. 

The  Oriental  sapphire's  gentle  hue,  1 3 

Which  made  the  peaceful  aspect  of  the  sky 
To  the  first  circle's  height,  grow  clear  and  blue, 

Restored  all  happiness  unto  mine  eye,  16 

Soon  as  I  issued  forth  from  that  dead  air. 
That  breast  and  eyes  had  saddened  equally. 

She  who  gives  strength  to  Love,  the  Planet  fair,      19 
With  smiles  made  all  the  Eastern  heaven  kind. 
Veiling  the  Fishes  that  her  escort  were. 

I  turned  to  my  right  hand  and  set  my  mind  22 

On  the  other  pole,  and  stars  I  noted,  four, 
That  none  save  our  first  parents  e'er  could  find. 


CANTO  I  3 

All  Heaven  seemed  as  though  rejoicing  o'er  25 

Their  flames.     O  Northern  lands,  how  widowed  ye 
That  now  can  gaze  upon  them  nevermore ! 

When  of  their  worth  I  sought  no  more  to  see,  28 

And  somewhat  tow'rd  the  other  pole  I  turned. 
Whence  now  the  Wain  had  vanished  utterly, 

An  aged  man  close  by  me  I  discerned ;  3 1 

For  such  great  reverence  his  mien  did  call 
As  never  son  for  any  father  learned. 

Long  was  his  beard  and  streaked  with  white  withal, 
Like  to  the  aspect  of  the  locks  of  hair  3  5 

That  to  his  breast  in  two-fold  list  did  fall. 

The  rays  of  those  four  holy  lamps  made  fair  37 

His  face,  with  such  a  brilliancy  of  light 
I  saw  him,  as  the  Sun  before  him  were. 

"  Who  are  ye,  who  against  the  dark  stream's  might," 
(His  reverent  plumes  he  moved  and  thus  he  said,)  41 
"  From  the  eternal  prison  thus  take  flight? 

"  Who  guided  you  ?    What  lamp  was  it  that  led    43 
"  You  issuing  forth  from  out  the  night  profound, 
"  Whose  blackness  o'er  the  infernal  vale  is  shed? 

"  Are  then  the  laws  of  the  abyss  unbound,  46 

"  Or  is  from  Heaven  some  new  counsel  sent, 

"  That  damned,  ye  still  can  enter  on  my  ground?  " 


4  PaRGATORY 

Then  did  my  leader,  on  my  welfare  bent,  49 

With  words  and  hands  and  signs  lay  hold  on  me 
Till  knees  and  brow  he  had  made  reverent. 

'  I  came  not  of  myself,"  then  answered  he,  52 

'  A  lady  came  from  Heav'n  and  at  her  prayer 
'  This  man  I  aided  with  my  company: 

'  But  since  it  is  thy  will  that  I  declare  SS 

'  More  of  our  state,  that  truth  established  stay, 
'  It  cannot  be  my  will  to  thwart  thee  there. 

'  He  has  not  looked  upon  his  life's  last  day,  s* 

*  But  through  his  folly  was  so  near  it  led, 

'  Short  time  indeed  there  was  to  turn  away. 

'  Then  was  I  sent  to  him,  as  I  have  said,  61 

'  To  rescue  him,  nor  is  a  pathway  known 

*  Other  than  this  on  which  my  foot  has  sped. 

'  To  him  the  guilty  nations  I  have  shown,  64 

'  And  now  those  spirits  would  display  who  dweU 
'  Beneath  thy  wardship,  and  for  sin  atone. 

'  How  I  have  brought  him  were  too  long  to  tell:    67 
'  Virtue  from  high  gives  aid,  that  thus  through  me 
'  He  may  both  see  thee  and  may  hear  thee  well. 

'  Let  now  his  coming  be  found  sweet  to  thee :         70 
'  Freedom  he  seeketh,  and  how  she  is  deeir, 
'  He  knows,  who  gives  up  life  for  liberty. 


CANTO  I  5 

*  Thou  knowest;  Death  no  bitterness  did  wear       73 
'  In  Utica,  when  the  robe  was  laid  aside 

'  Which  on  the  great  Day  shall  shine  bright  and  clear. 

'  Nor  are  for  us  eternal  laws  denied,  76 

'  For  this  man  lives  and  Minos  binds  not  me. 
'  But  where  I  dwell  do  the  chaste  eyes  abide 

*  Of  Marcia,  who,  in  thy  memory  79 

*  To  live,  O  Holy  heart,  doth  ever  pray. 

'  For  her  love's  sake  bend  to  us  presently; 

'  Throughout  thy  seven  kingdoms  grant  ns  way,    82 
'  And  if  thou  deign  to  be  remembered  there, 
'  Then  thanks  of  thee  to  her  will  I  repay." 

'  Marcia  to  mine  eyes  was  found  so  fair."  85 

Then  he  began — "  While  yonder  life  was  good, 
'  I  gave  with  joy  what  grace  she  willed  soe'er; 

*  Now  that  she  dwells  beyond  the  evil  flood,  88 
'  She  cannot  move  me  more,  by  that  law's  force 

'  That  when  I  issued  thence  established  stood. 

*  But  if  a  heavenly  lady  guide  thy  course  91 
'  E'en  as  thou  say'st,  for  flattery  what  need  ? 

'  To  ask  in  her  name  is  the  best  resource. 

'  Go  then  and  see  that  with  a  fair  smooth  reed       94 
'  Thou  gird  this  man;  from  every  stain  that  lies 
'  Upon  his  countenance,  cleanse  him  with  heed: 


6  PURGATORY 

"  It  is  not  meet  that  with  mist-darkened  eyes,        97 
"  He  should  attempt  that  minister  to  face, 
"  The  first  that  is  of  them  of  Paradise. 

"  This  little  island  all  around  its  base,  loo 

"  Yonder  where  beat  the  sea  waves  without  end, 
"  Bears  rushes  where  the  soft  mud  yields  a  space. 

"  No  other  plant  could  live,  which  forth  doth  send  103 
"  Leaves,  or  in  which  a  hardened  stem  doth  grow, 
"  Since  'neath  the  buffeting  it  would  not  bend. 

"  Returning,  shun  this  path  by  which  ye  go,  106 

"  And  where  the  easiest  ascent  is  made 

"  The  Sun,  now  rising,  will  most  clearly  show." 

With  this  he  vanished:  then  no  word  I  said,         109 
But  rose  and  to  my  leader  back  I  went 
And  steadfastly  mine  eyes  on  him  I  stayed. 

He  said:  "  Son,  follow  where  my  steps  are  bent;  112 
"  Let  us  turn  back,  the  plain  slopes  downward  there 
"  Until  in  its  low  bounds  it  all  is  spent." 

The  dawn  was  vanquishing  the  morning  air  115 

That  fled  before  it:  so  of  the  trembling  main. 
Even  from  far  away  I  grew  aware. 

We  traversed  all  the  solitary  plain  1 18 

As  one  who  seeks  a  path  once  lost,  anew. 
And  till  he  reach  it  seems  to  go  in  vain. 


CANTO  I  7 

When  we  were  come  there  where  the  morning  dew 
Strives  with  the  Sun,  because  our  pathway  led      122 
Where  slow  it  vanished,  while  a  fresh  wind  blew; 

Then  both  his  hands  upon  the  grass  outspread       1 24 
My  master  gently  laid  and  tenderly : 
Straight  knew  I  what  should  be  accomplished. 

Tow'rd  him  I  turned  the  tear-stained  cheeks  of  me ;  127 
Then  he  brought  back  their  colour  which  before, 
Hell  had  concealed  with  shade  of  misery. 

Now  were  we  come  unto  that  desert  shore  1 30 

Upon  whose  waters  whosoe'er  is  found 
To  sail,  returns  unto  his  home  no  more. 

Then  as  another  willed,  he  girt  me  round;  133 

And  as  he  plucked,  O !  marvel  wonder  worth. 
The  himible  plant,  re-springing  whole  and  sound, 

There,  whence  he  tore  it,  found  a  second  birth.      1 36 


CANTO  II 

At  Jerusalem  day  is  setting  and  night  rising,  and  in 
Purgatory  day  rising  and  night  setting;  and  as  the  poets, 
pondering  on  their  course,  are  delaying  their  journey  against 
their  will,  they  see  glowing  red  in  the  east  a  light  swiftly 
approaching  them;  which  Virgil  soon  recognises  as  Charon's 
angelic  counterpart,  who  with  stroke  of  wing  guides  a  light 
barque  with  its  charge  of  happy  souls  to  the  mountain  of 
puriication.  As  they  land  the  souls  chant  the  psalm  of  the 
Exodus,  and  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  their  angelic  guard 
departs,  to  renew  his  mission.  The  risen  sun  now  shoots  full 
dayUght  into  the  sky,  obliterating  Capricorn  from  the  zenith; 
the  new-come  folk  inquire  the  way  and  Virgil  answers  that  he 
and  his  companion  are  strangers  like  themselves,  whereon 
the  shades  observe  that  Dante  breathes  and  is  still  in  the 
first  life,  and  in  their  eagerness  almost  forget  the  cleansing 
for  which  they  have  come  to  the  mount.  One  especially,  the 
musician  Casella,  presses  forward  with  a  look  of  such  affection 
that  the  poet  opens  his  arms  to  embrace  him,  but  he  only 
clasps  an  empty  shade.  Dante  must  now  explain  the  mystery 
of  his  own  presence  in  that  place  while  still  in  the  flesh,  and 
Casella  in  his  turn  must  explain  the  delay  of  many  months 
between  his  death  and  his  admission  into  the  boat  of  the 
redeemed  that  gathers  its  happy  charge  at  the  mouth  of  Tiber. 
Dante's  heart  and  senses  are  still  aching  from  the  anguish  of 
Hell ;  and  the  loveliness  of  earth,  sea,  and  sky  has  re-awakened 
his  perception  of  the  healing  power  of  beauty.  So  a  great 
longing  comes  over  him  once  more  to  hear  the  sweet  singer's 
voice  that  has  so  often  soothed  him  and  banished  all  his  cares. 
Does  that  power  of  song  which  on  eeirth  seems  akin  to  the 
spirit  world,  survive  the  great  change  ?     Casella's  answer  is  to 


CANTO  II  9 

sing,  in  tones  the  sweetness  whereof  can  never  die,  a  song  that 
Dante  himself  had  written  to  the  praise  of  Wisdom ;  whereon 
Virgil  and  all  the  other  souls  gather  eagerly  around,  till 
rebuked  for  this  premature  indulgence  and  repose  by  the 
stem  Cato,  who  bids  them  to  press  forward  the  cleansing 
work  of  the  mountain.  Whereon  they  scud  along  the  plain 
like  startled  doves. 


Now  did  the  sun  on  that  horizon  rise 
'Neath  whose  meridian  circle's  loftiest  sway, 
Jerusalem,  the  holy  city,  lies; 

And  night,  who  circles  opposite  to  day,  4 

From  Ganges  bore  the  scales,  which  when  her  might 
Prevaileth,  from  her  hand  must  fall  away ; 

So  fair  Aurora's  cheeks  of  red  and  white  7 

There  where  I  was,  were  changing  speedUy, 
Through  too  great  age  o'erspread  with  orange  light. 

As  yet  we  stayed  beside  the  open  sea;  lo 

As  men  who  think  upon  their  path  we  were, 
Whose  bodies  tarry,  though  their  hearts  go  free. 

And,  lo,  as  when  the  morning  draweth  near,  1 3 

Down  in  the  west  above  the  level  main. 

Through  the  thick  mists.  Mars  shineth  red  and  clear; 

There  then  appeared,  (so  may  I  see't  again!)  16 

A  light  that  crossed  the  sea  at  such  swift  pace, 
Beside  its  swiftness  any  flight  were  vain. 


10  PURGATORY 

And  when  therefrom  for  a  short  moment's  space     19 
I  drew  mine  eyes  to  question  now  my  guide, 
Larger  it  shone  and  with  a  brighter  grace. 

Then  was  there  seen  by  me  upon  each  side,  22 

Some  white,  unknown  thing,  and  beneath  it,  still 
Another  slowly  growing  I  espied. 

As  yet  my  master  spake  no  word  until  2$ 

As  wings  the  first  great  whitenesses  were  clear, 
Then,  when  at  length  he  knew  the  pilot  well, 

"  Bend  I     Bend  thy  knees!  "  he  cried  to  me,  "  for 
here  28 

"  Behold,  God's  angel !    Fold  thy  hands  intent ! 
"  Such  ministers  shall  oft  to  thee  appear. 

"  See  how  he  scorns  all  human  instrument,  31 

"  So  that  for  neither  oar  nor  sail  has  care 

"  Except  his  wings,  between  such  far  shores  sent. 

"  See  how  tow'rd  Heaven  he  directs  them  there;     34 
"  With  white  eternd  plumes,  that  are  not  shed 
"  As  are  our  mortal  locks,  plying  the  air." 

Then  as  toward  us  near  and  nearer  sped  37 

The  bird  divine,  he  seemed  to  glow  yet  more, 
Until,  seen  close,  mine  eyes  were  vanquished 

And  beaten  down ;  and  thus  he  came  to  shore,       40 
Within  a  ship  so  swift  and  light,  it  weighed 
Nowise  upon  the  waves  it  glided  o'er. 


CANTO  II  ,11 

With  blessedness  upon  him  clear  displayed,  43 

The  heavenly  pilot  on  the  stern  stood  fast, 

And  more  than  a  hundred  souls  within  were  stayed. 

"  When  Israel  out  of  Egypt's  bondage  passed,"       46 
They  sang  together  in  right  joyful  mood, 
And  aU  the  psalm  that  follows,  to  the  last. 

The  sign  then  made  he  of  the  blessed  rood,  49 

Whereat  they  flung  them  aU  upon  the  strand; 
And  he,  swift  as  he  came,  his  course  renewed. 

The  new  come  throng  seemed  strange  unto  the  land. 
Looking  about  them,  as  a  man  weU  may,  5  3 

When  first  he  tries  new  things  to  understand. 

On  every  side  the  sun  shot  forth  the  day,  5  s 

The  sun  who  with  his  arrows  bright  did  chase 
The  Goat,  from  midmost  of  the  heav'n  away. 

When  each  newcomer  lifted  up  his  face  58 

Toward  us,  saying,  "  If  perchance  ye  know, 

"  Point  us  the  way  to  reach  the  mountain's  base." 

Then  Virgil  answered  them,  "  In  sooth  ye  show,     61 
"  Ye  deem  us  fuU  of  knowledge  of  this  land, 
"  But  we  like  you,  herein  as  pilgrims  go; 

"  But  now,  short  space  before  your  happy  band,     64 
"  We  came  by  roads  so  rough  and  harsh  to  scale, 
"  Child's  play  will  seem  the  climbing  now  at  hand." 


12  PURGATORY 

The  souk  when  that  they  knew,  as  could  not  fail,  67 
That,  by  my  breathing,  yet  alive  was  I, 
Filled  with  the  marvel  grew  in  wonder,  pale. 

And  like  to  people  who  for  news  draw  nigh  70 

Toward  the  oUve-bearing  messenger, 
And  crowd  on  one  another  heedlessly, 

So  on  my  face,  there  now  directed  were  73 

The  eyes  of  all  those  happy  souls,  until 

They  nigh  forgot  to  haste  and  make  them  fair. 

And  one  I  saw  whom  eeiger  love  did  fill,  7^ 

Who  longing  to  embrace  me,  forward  pressed, 
So  that  he  moved  me  to  the  selfsame  will. 

O  shadows,  save  to  sight,  how  vain  at  best !  79 

Three  times  behind  him  were  my  hands  clasped  tight, 
Three  times  my  hands  came  empty  to  my  breast. 

My  face  I  deem  showed  wonder  plain  to  sight;        82 
Whereon  the  shadow  smiled  and  drew  away. 
And  I  thrust  forward  to  pursue  its  flight. 

Gently  besought  my  eagerness  to  stay;  85 

With  that  I  knew  him  and  I  prayed  him  now, 
To  speak  to  me  and  for  a  while  delay. 

He  answered:  "  As  I  loved  thee  true,  I  trow  88 

"  In  hfe,  I  love  thee  yet  from  life  set  free, 

"  Wherefore  I  stay;  but  whither  goest  thou?  " 


CANTO  II  13 

'  Casella  mine,  that  I  again  may  be,  91 

'  Here,  where  I  am,"  I  said,  "  my  journey's  made; 
'  But  how  hath  so  much  time  been  ta'en  from  thee  ?  " 

And  he  to  me,  "  No  wrong  on  me  is  laid  94 

'  If  he  who  taketh  when  and  whom  he  will, 

*  My  passage  many  times  hath  yet  gainsayed ; 

*  For  just  his  will  is,  and  remaineth  still.  97 
'  Truly  these  three  months  hath  he  ta'en,  no  less 

'  Than  all,  in  peace,  who  wished  his  ship  to  fill. 

*  So  I  whom  then  that  seashore  did  possess,  100 
'  Where  Tiber's  flood  grows  salt  amid  the  main, 

*  Was  harvested  by  him  in  graciousness. 

'  Now  to  that  harbour  turn  his  wings  again;         103 
'  For  all  the  souls,  save  those  who  downward  speed 

*  To  Acheron,  assemble  on  that  plain." 

And  I,  "  Except  a  new  law  hath  forbid  106 

'  Thee  memory  and  skill  in  songs  of  love, 
'  Which  once  were  wont  to  still  my  longing  need, 

'  May't  please  thee,  let  their  gentle  solace  move    109 

*  Awhile  about  my  soul,  since  sore  distressed 
'  It  is,  within  my  body  here  to  rove." 

"  Love  that  within  my  mind  discoursing  stay'st,"  1 1 « 
Thus  he  began  a  strain  so  sweet  and  dear. 
That  still  my  soul  is  with  its  sweetness  blest. 


14  PURGATORY 

I,  and  my  master,  and  all  they  that  were  1 1  s 

With  him,  seemed  well  content  thereat,  as  though 
None  had  another  thought  except  to  hear. 

And  as  we  stood,  intent  to  listen,  lo !  1 1 8 

The  aged  man,  the  venerable  one. 

Came  crying  loud,  "  What  now,  ye  spirits  slow, 

"  By  what  neglectful  sloth  are  ye  undone  ?  121 

"  Haste  to  the  mountain,  that  the  slough  be  shed 
"  That  still  forbids  God's  vision  to  be  won." 

As  when  the  doves  are  gathered  to  be  fed,  1 24 

Quiet,  and  showing  not  their  wonted  pride. 
Eating  the  wheat  or  tares  before  them  spread. 

If  aught  appear  whence  they  are  terrified,  127 

They  leave  their  food  untasted  instantly, 

Since  by  more  urgent  need  their  hearts  are  tried: 

So  saw  I  that  new  gathered  company  1 30 

The  singing  leave  and  seek  the  hill,  as  men 
Who  go,  but  know  not  what  their  fate  shall  be; 

And  no  less  speedy  was  our  parting  then  133 


CANTO  III 

When  Dante  has  recovered  from  his  confusion,  and  Virgil 
from  the  self-reproach  caused  by  his  momentary  neglect  of 
his  charge,  the  poets  look  west  toward  the  mountain.  The 
sun  shines  behind  them  and  throws  Dante's  shadow  right 
before  him.  Now  for  the  first  time  he  misses  Virgil's  shadow, 
and  thinks  that  he  has  lost  his  companionship;  but  Virgil 
reassures  him.  It  is  nine  hours  agone  since  the  sun  rose  in 
the  place  where  lies  that  part  of  him  which  once  cast  a 
shadow.  The  nature  of  the  aerial  bodies  in  the  spirit  world 
is  unfathomable  by  human  philosophy,  which  yearns  in  vain 
for  solutions  of  the  mysteries  of  faith.  When  they  arrive  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  the  poets  are  at  a  loss  how  to  scale 
its  precipices;  but  at  their  left  Dante  perceives  a  group  of 
souls  slowly  moving  toward  them  from  the  south.  With 
Virgil's  sanction  they  go  to  meet  them,  and  by  thus  reversing 
the  usual  direction  which  the  souls  take,  following  the  sun, 
they  excite  the  amazement  of  the  elect  spirits  from  whom 
they  inquire  their  way.  These  sheep  without  a  shepherd — 
for  they  are  the  souls  of  such  as  died  in  contumacy  against 
the  Church,  and  they  must  dree  their  rebellion  against  the 
chief  Shepherd  by  thirty  times  as  long  a  space  of  shepherdless 
wandering — are  yet  more  amazed  than  before  when  they  see 
Dante's  shadow  and  hear  from  Virgil  that  he  is  still  in  the 
first  life.  They  make  sign  to  them  to  reverse  their  course; 
and  one  of  them.  King  Manfred,  when  Dante  has  failed  to 
recognise  him,  tells  the  story  of  his  death  at  the  battle  of 
Benevento;  of  the  pitUess  persecution  even  of  his  lifeless 
body  by  the  Bishop  of  Cosenza  and  Pope  Clement.  He 
declares  that  the  Infinite  Goodness  hath  so  wide  an  embrace 
that  it  enfolds  all  who  turn  to  it;  explains  the  limitations  of 
the  power  of  the  Church's  malediction,  and  implores  the 
prayers  of  his  daughter  Constance. 

15. 


i6  PORGATORY 

Though  by  their  sudden  flight  they  scattered  then 
Back  to  the  mountain,  o'er  the  country  wide, 
Where  justice  searcheth  all  the  souls  of  men, 

I  shrank  still  nearer  to  my  trusted  guide;  4 

Without  him  how  could  I  pursue  my  course  ? 
Who  else  had  drawn  me  up  the  mountain  side  ? 

He  seemed  to  me  self-smitten  with  remorse.  7 

0  conscience  clear,  with  noble  virtue  graced, 
How  small  a  fault  o'er  thee  has  bitter  force ! 

As  soon  as  e'er  his  feet  ceased  from  that  haste         10 

Which  mars  in  any  deed  its  dignity. 

My  mind,  that  erst  in  narrow  bounds  was  placed. 

Expanded,  reaching  forward  eagerly,  1 3 

And  on  the  highest  slopes  I  set  my  sight 
Which  tow'rd  the  Heavens  rise  from  out  the  sea. 

The  sun,  behind  us  flaming  red  and  bright,  16 

Broken  before  me,  did  in  form  appear. 
Such  as  my  body  gave  to  the  rays  of  light. 

1  turned  aside  filled  with  a  sudden  fear  19 
That  I  was  left  forlorn,  seeing  the  plain 

Only  before  me  dark,  and  elsewhere  clear. 

Then  turning  round:  "  Wilt  thou  lose  faith  again?  22 
"  Thou  know'st  I  am  with  thee,"  my  solace  said, 
"  Is  then  thy  trust  in  me,  thy  guide,  so  vain? 


CANTO  III  17 

*'  Over  that  land  the  light  begins  to  fade,  25 

"  Where  lies  the  body  which  once  shadowed  me; 
"  Ta'en  from  Brindisi,  'tis  in  Naples  laid. 

"  That  from  me  falls  no  shadow  need  not  be  28 

"  A  marvel  more,  than  that  one  heaven's  rays 
"  Do  hinder  not  another's  passing  free. 

"  That  Power  that  wills  not  that  Its  hidden  ways  31 
"  Lie  clear  to  us,  shapes  bodies  for  us  still, 
"  To  suffer  torments,  frost  or  fiery  blaze. 

"  Mad  were  he  who  should  hope  our  reason  will      34 
"  E'er  hold  within  its  ken,  that  Infinite  Worth 
"  Which  in  three  Persons  doth  one  Substance  fill. 

"  With  '  quia  '  be  content,  O  race  of  earth,  37 

"  For  if  the  whole  to  minds  of  men  were  plain, 
"  No  need  had  been  for  Mary  to  give  birth. 

"  And  ye  have  seen  such  men  desire  in  vain,  40 

"  Whose  need  had  else  been  satisfied,  I  trow, 
"  Which  now  is  given  for  eternal  pain. 

"  Of  Aristotle,  and  of  Plato  now  43 

"  I  speak,  and  many  others."     He  made  end. 
And  troubled  still,  remained  with  downcast  brow. 

Meanwhile  unto  the  mountain's  foot  we  wend;        46 
But  find  the  cliff  so  steep  upstanding  stay. 
In  vain  our  feet  are  eager  to  ascend. 

B 


18  PURGATORY 

Who  from  Lerici  to  Turbia  doth  stray,  4^ 

Compared  with  this,  an  easy  stair,  I  trow. 
Will  find  that  wildest,  most  deserted  way. 

"  Which  side  the  steep  slopes  down,  what  man  can 
know?"  52 

My  master  said,  and  stayed  his  eager  pace, 
"  That  he  may  mount  who  without  wings  doth  go?  " 

And  whilst  toward  the  ground  he  bent  his  face,       s  s 
Searching  his  mind,  to  find  the  pathway  clear. 
And  I  looked  up,  about  that  rocky  place, 

On  my  left  hand  there  did  a  throng  appear  s8 

Of  souls,  who  seemed  tow'rd  us  to  move  their  feet, 
Yet  came  so  slow,  they  seemed  not  to  draw  near. 

"  Master,"  sdd  I,  "  let  those  thine  eyesight  greet    6i 
"  From  whom  perchance  a  counsel  may  be  won, 
"  If  of  thyself,  thou  have  it  not  complete." 

He  looked,  then  gladly  was  his  speech  begun,  64 

"  Let  us  go  tow'rd  them,  for  they  journey  slow 

"  And  thou,  confirm  thy  hope,  my  dear  sweet  son." 

Yet  distant  from  us  did  that  people  go,  67 

A  thousand  of  our  paces,  or  as  far 
As  a  good  slinger  carries  at  a  throw. 

When  to  the  hard  rocks  of  the  lofty  scaur,  70 

They  pressed,  and  still  and  close  they  stood  erect. 
As  stand  to  gaze  men  who  in  terror  are. 


CANTO  III  19 

"  O  ye,  whose  end  was  blessed,  ye  souls  elect  71 

"  Already,"  Virgil  said,  "  by  that  same  peace, 
"  That,  I  believe,  ye  verily  expect, 

"  Now  tell  us,  where  the  mountain  steeps  decrease  76 

"  Enough  to  let  us  mount;  for  those  of  men 

"  Who  know  most,  loss  of  time  doth  most  displease." 

Like  as  the  sheep,  that  come  from  out  the  pen,       79 
By  ones  and  twos  and  threes,  the  rest  stand  by. 
Timid,  while  eye  and  nose  seek  earth  again. 

And  what  the  first  doth  do,  the  others  try,  82 

Huddling  against  her  if  she  standeth  fast. 
Silly  and  quiet,  and  yet  know  not  why; 

So  saw  I  how  the  leader  forward  passed  85 

Of  that  fair  flock,  good  fortune's  chosen  band. 
Dignified,  yet  with  modest  eyes  downcast. 

When  those  in  front  saw  how  to  my  right  hand       88 
The  light  was  broken  on  the  ground,  until 
The  space  up  to  the  rock  my  shadow  spanned, 

They  drew  them  backward  somewhat  and  stood  still, 
And  all  the  rest  that  followed  in  their  train  92 

Not  knowing  why,  were  moved  by  the  same  will. 

"  Without  your  asking,  I  confess  it  plain,  94 

"  This  is  a  human  body  that  ye  see, 

"  Which  splits  the  sunlight  on  the  earth  in  twain. 


20  PURGATORY 

"  Marvel  not  therefore,  but  believe  that  he,  97 

"  Not  without  virtue  sent  from  heaven,  thus 
"  Seeks  to  surmount  these  ramparts  presently." 

So  spake  my  guide ;  that  people  courteous  loo 

Said:   "  Turn  ye,  enter  then  before  us  there." 

And  with  their  hands  moved  backward  signed  to  us. 

And  one  of  them  began,  "Ah!  whosoe'er  103 

"  Thou  art,  look  on  me  once  as  thou  dost  go; 
"  Think  if  thou  saw'st  me  yonder  anywhere." 

I  turned  to  him,  and  steadfast  sought  to  know.     106 
Bright  haired  he  was  and  fair,  of  gracious  mien. 
But  had  one  eyebrow  severed  by  a  blow. 

When  humbly  I  disclaimed  I  could  have  seen        109 

Ever  his  face  before,  "  Look  now,"  he  said, 

And  showed  where  o'er  his  breast,  a  wound  had  been; 

Then  smiling  spoke,  "  Lo  now,  I  am  Manfred,       112 
"  Grandson  of  Empress  Constance  know  in  me; 
"  Therefore  I  pray  when  thy  return  is  sped, 

"  To  my  fair  daughter  go,  the  mother  she  1 1  s 

"  Of  Sicily's  and  Aragon's  renown, 

"  And  tell  her  truth,  if  other  tale  there  be. 

"  When  by  two  mortal  wounds  was  overthrown    118 

"  My  body,  then  I  yielded  me  in  grief 

"  To  Him  Whose  grace  to  pardon  well  is  known. 


CANTO  III  21 

"  Terrible  were  my  sins,  beyond  belief,  1 2 1 

"  But  goodness  infinite  hath  arms  so  wide, 
"  It  welcomes  all  who  seek  it  for  rehef. 

"  And  if  Cosenza's  pastor,  he  who  plied  124 

"  The  chase  of  me  by  Clement's  will,  had  been 
"  In  that  same  page  divine,  well-read  and  tried, 

"  The  bones  of  me  had  stiU  remained,  I  ween,        127 
"  At  Benevento's  bridge  head,  where  the  mound, 
"  The  heavy  cairn,  that  guarded  them,  was  seen. 

"  Now  the  rain  bathes  them  and  the  wind  blows  round, 
"  Without  the  kingdom  where  the  Verde  flows,      1 3 1 
"  Whither  with  tapers  quenched  he  changed  their 
ground. 

"  No  curse  of  theirs  man's  spirit  overthrows,  133 

"  Beyond  where  Love  Divine  can  bid  it  rise 

"  Whilst  hope  hath  any  shoot  of  green  that  shows. 

*'  True  is't  that  who  in  contumacy  dies  1 36 

"  With  holy  Church,  though  penitent  at  the  end, 
"  Must  stay  without  this  wall  with  patient  sighs, 

"  For  thirty  times  the  hours  that  he  did  spend      1 39 
"  In  his  presumption,  if  the  stern  decree 
"  Be  not  cut  short  by  prayers  that  befriend. 

"  See  now  what  gladness  thou  C£in'st  shape  for  me,    142 
"  Showing  unto  my  Constance  kind  and  fond 
"  Thy  vision,  and  this  law's  supremacy; 

"  For|here  great  succour  comes  from  those  beyond." 


CANTO  IV 

In  the  eagerness  of  his  attention  to  Manfred's  tale,  Dante 
takes  no  note  of  the  passing  time,  and  thereby  furnishes  a 
practical  refutation  of  the  Platonic  doctrine  of  the  plurality 
of  souls;  for  if  the  soul  that  presides  over  hearing  were  one, 
and  the  soul  that  notes  the  passage  of  time  another,  then  the 
completest  absorption  of  the  former  could  not  so  involve  the 
latter  as  to  prevent  it  from  exercising  its  own  special  function. 
It  is  three  and  a  half  hours  from  sunrise  when  the  souls 
point  out  the  narrow  cleft  by  which  the  pilgrims  are  to 
ascend  the  mountain;  after  which  they  take  their  leave  of 
them.  It  is  only  the  wings  of  longing  and  hope  that  enable 
Dante  to  overcome  the  impediments  of  the  ascent,  and  bring 
him  through  the  cleft  to  the  open  slope  of  the  mountain, 
which  he  breasts  at  Virgil's  direction  though  it  lies  at  an 
angle  of  more  than  forty-five  degrees.  In  answer  to  his 
weary  plea  for  a  pause,  Virgil  urges  him  to  gain  a  terrace 
that  circles  the  mount  a  little  above  them.  There  they  rest, 
and,  looking  east,  survey  their  ascent,  after  the  complacent 
fashion  of  mountain  climbers;  but  Dante  is  amazed  to  find 
that  the  sun  is  north  of  the  equator  and  strikes  on  his  left 
shoulder.  Virgil  explains  that  this  is  because  they  are  in 
the  southern  hemisphere,  at  the  antipodes  of  Jerusalem. 
Were  the  sun  in  Gemini  instead  of  Aries,  he  would  be  further 
to  the  north  yet.  Dante  rehearses  and  expands  the  lesson 
Virgil  has  taught  him,  and  then  (having  meanwhile  apparently 
turned  west,  facing  the  slope)  makes  inquiry  as  to  the  height 
of  the  mountain.  Virgil,  without  making  any  direct  answer, 
cheers  his  weary  companion  by  assuring  him  that  as  they 
mount  higher,  the  ascent  becomes  ever  less  arduous,  till 
mounting  up  becomes  as  spontaneous  as  the  movement  of  a 
ship  dropping  down  stream;  and  then  comes  rest.  Whereat 
a  voice  suddenly  rising  from  behind  a  great  stone  lying  south 
23 


CANTO  IV  23 

of  them,  intimates  to  Dante  that  he  will  probably  experience 
a  keen  desire  for  rest  before  that  consummation.  Whereon 
the  poets  move  to  the  shady  or  southern  side  of  the  rock 
where  they  see  souls  whose  repentance  had  been  deferred  to 
the  moment  of  death,  stretched  in  attitudes  of  indolence. 
And  in  particular  Belacqua,  an  old  friend  of  Dante's,  sits 
hugging  his  knees  like  Sloth's  own  brother.  It  is  he  who  had 
given  Dante  his  mocking  warning,  and  who  now  in  the  same 
vein  taunts  him  with  his  readiness  to  reproach  others  for  their 
sloth  the  moment  after  he  himself  had  implored  Virgil  to 
wait  for  him;  and  also  with  his  slowness  to  understand  the 
astronomical  phenomena  of  the  southern  heavens.  A  smile 
of  relief  and  amusement  lightens  Dante's  face  as  he  finds  his 
friend  among  the  saved,  and  still  his  old  self.  Cannot  even 
the  spirit  life  check  his  nimble  wit  or  stir  his  sluggish 
members?  But  Belacqua  answers  sadly  that  unless  aided 
by  the  prayer  of  some  soul  in  grace,  he  must  live  as  long 
excluded  from  purgation  as  he  had  lived  in  the  self-exclusion 
of  impenitence  upon  earth.  It  is  now  noonday  in  Purgatory; 
night  reigns  from  Ganges  to  Morocco;  and  Virgil  urges  his 
charge  to  continue  the  ascent. 


When  all  our  soul  is  centred  on  one  thing, 
Or  some  one  faculty  from  which  is  wrought 
A  sense  of  pleasure  or  of  suffering, 

To  other  powers  it  then  attendeth  not: 
And  this  disproves  that  o'er  one  soul  can  be 
Another  in  mankind  to  kindling  brought. 

Therefore  when  anything  we  hear  or  see 

That  keeps  the  soul  turned  to  it  and  fast  bound, 

Time  flies  away  for  us  invisibly, 


24  PURGATORY 

For  'tis  one  faculty  that  hears  the  sound,  to 

Another  holds  the  undivided  soul  ; 
This   as    'twere   chained,    and   that   with    freedom 
crowned. 

To  this  experience  I  paid  my  toll,  13 

Hearing  that  spirit,  marvelling  indeed ; 
For  fifty  full  degrees  toward  its  goal. 

The  sun  had  climbed,  nor  did  I  give  it  heed  16 

Ere  came  we  where  one  voice  from  all  uprose. 
And  cried  aloud;  "  Lo !  here  is  that  ye  need." 

The  broken  hedge  where  oft  the  peasant  throws      1 9 
A  handful  of  his  thorns,  the  gap  to  stay. 
When  the  grape  cluster  dark  and  darker  grows, 

More  open  is  than  this,  where  through  that  day,     22 
We  went  alone,  my  leader  first,  then  I, 
When  the  throng  left  us  to  our  upward  way. 

To  scale  where  Bismantova  nears  the  sky,  25 

Feet  will  suffice ;  or  in  Sanleo  going, 

Or  down  to  NoU ;  here  though  must  one  fly 

With  the  swift  wings  (I  mean  the  plumage  growing  28 
From  great  desire)  behind  that  guide  of  fame 
Who  gave  rae  hope,  as  'twere  a  torchlight  glowing. 

Up  where  the  rock  was  split,  climbing  we  came;      3 1 
On  every  side  the  surface  close  was  pressed. 
And  feet  and  hands  both  did  the  pathway  claim. 


CANTO  IV  25 

When  on  the  upper-edge  we  came  to  rest,  34 

Of  that  high  cUff,  out  on  the  bare  hill  side ; 

"  Master,"  said  I,  "  whither  now  Ues  our  quest?  " 

And  he  to  me:   "  Let  no  step  down  be  tried,  37 

"  But  up  the  mountain  close  behind  me  wend, 
"  Until  some  escort  wise  may  come  to  guide." 

So  high  the  top,  my  sight  failed  of  the  end,  40 

And  the  slope  steeper  far  than  is  the  ray 
That  men  from  centre  to  mid  quadrant  send. 

Weary  I  was,  when  I  began  to  say,  43 

"  O  Father  dear,  turn  now,  regard  me  still, 
"  I  must  be  left  alone,  unless  thou  stay." 

"  My  son,"  he  said,  "  thus  far  make  strong  thy  will." 
Showing  a  terrace  just  a  little  high'r,  47 

Which  on  that  side  surrounds  the  mighty  hiU. 

His  words  so  spurred  me  that  my  will  took  fire,      49 
I  forced  myself  to  creep  close  after  then. 
Till  feet  attained  the  ledge  of  my  desire. 

Then  both  of  us  reposed  a  while  again,  5  2 

Facing  the  eastward,  whence  we  strove  to  soar, 
For  looking  back  oft  cheers  the  hearts  of  men. 

My  eyes  at  first  sought  out  the  lowly  shore,  5  5 

Then  turned  to  view  the  sun,  and  much  amazed 
I  found  that  on  our  left,  its  rays  did  pour. 


26  PURGATORY 

Well  saw  the  poet  how  I  stupid  gazed,  58 

Astounded  at  the  chariot  of  light, 

Where  'twixt  the  North  and  us  steadfast  it  blazed. 

Whence  he,  "  If  Castor  and  if  Pollux  bright,  61 

"  Were  in  that  mirror's  glorious  company, 

"  Which  up  and  down  conducts  its  rays  of  might, 

"  The  glowing  Zodiac  then  wouldst  thou  see  64 

"  Revolve  yet  closer  pressed  unto  the  Bear, 
"  Save  from  its  ancient  path  it  wandered  free : 

"  And  how  that  is,  if  thou  would'st  know,  with  care 
"  Imagine  Zion  clearly  in  thy  thought,  68 

"  Placed  with  this  mount  on  earth,  so  that  both  share 

"  A  sole  horizon,  while  diverse  are  wrought  70 

"  Their  hemispheres;  wherefore  thou'lt  see,  the  way, 
"  Whereon  to  drive  was  Phaeton  ill-taught, 

"  Must  needs  pass  this,  on  one  side,  so  to  say,         73 

"  When  on  the  other  passing  Zion  by, 

"  If  clear  before  thy  mind,  these  things  I  lay." 

"  Truly,  my  master,  never,"  answered  I,  76 

"  Have  I  seen  aught  so  manifest  as  this, 
"  Where  erst  my  intellect  at  fault  did  lie; 

"  That  which  Equator  in  our  Sciences,  79 

"  Is  named,  mid-circle  of  the  course  of  heaven, 
"  Which  'twixt  the  sun  and  winter  ever  is, 


CANTO  IV  27 

"  From  here  towards  the  North,  is  distant,  even     82 
"  As  far  as  Jews  of  old,  as  thou  hast  shown, 
"  Toward  the  warmer  dimes  beheld  it  driven. 

"  But  if  it  please  thee,  gladly  were  it  known  85 

"  To  me,  how  long  our  road,  because  this  height 
"  Goes  further  than  mine  eyes  can  reach  alone," 

And  he  to  me,  "  This  mountain  hath  such  might    88 

"  That  steep  it  ever  is  at  first  to  ascend, 

"  But  as  one  mounts,  the  task  becomes  more  light. 

"  Wherefore,  when  easy  grows  it  at  the  end,  91 

"  Until  to  chmb  it,  is  a  toil  for  thee 

"  As  slight  as  for  a  boat  down  stream  to  wend, 

"  Then  at  thy  journey's  goal  thou'lt  surely  be:        94 
"  There  mayst  thou  hope  to  rest  thy  weariness; 
"  No  more  I  say;  take  thou  this  truth  from  me." 

As  ceased  the  speech  that  eased  my  longing's  stress,  97 
A  voice  close  by  us  said;   "  Perchance  ere  then, 
"  Thou  wilt  desire  to  rest  thee,  none  the  less." 

At  sound  of  it,  we  both  turned  round  again,  1 00 

And  on  our  left  perceived  a  mass  of  stone. 
That  till  that  moment  had  escaped  our  ken. 

Thither  we  hied;  and  so  to  us  were  shown  103 

People,  behind  the  rock,  resting  in  shade. 
As  men  in  laziness  will  throw  them  prone, 


k 


28  PURGATORY 

And  one  of  them,  who  seemed  full  weary  made,     io6 

Was  clasping  as  he  sat,  both  of  his  knees. 

While  his  face  low,  and  down  between  them  stayed. 

"  O  my  sweet  lord,"  I  said,  "  if  thee  it  please,       109 
"  Look  at  that  one  who  seems  more  negligent, 
"  Than  if  his  sister's  self  were  slothful  Ease." 

Then  turned  he  to  us  and  became  intent,  112 

Raising  his  face  a  little  o'er  his  thigh, 
And  said,  "  Gk)  thou  up,  who  art  valiant !  " 

Thereat  I  knew  him,  and  that  toil,  whereby  1 1 5 

My  breath  was  still  a  little  hindered, 
Held  me  not  back  from  him,  and  after  I 

Had  reached  him,  scarcely  lifted  he  his  head,         1 1 8 
And  then,  "  Hast  thou  well  noted  how  the  sun 
"  Urges  his  car,  on  thy  left  side?  "  he  said. 

His  lazy  movements,  and  the  brief  words  won       121 
From  him,  a  httle  moved  my  lips  to  smile; 
Then  I;  "  Belacqua,  all  my  grieving's  done 

"  For  thee  henceforth,  but  teU  me  why  this  while   1 24 
"  Thou'rt  seated  here  ?    An  escort  dost  thou  wait, 
"  Or  have  old  habits  caught  thee  with  their  guile?  " 

And  he;  "  What  gain  to  mount  unto  the  gate,      127 
"  My  brother?  though  to  God's  fair  bird  I  kneel, 
"  'Twould  hold  me  from  the  torments  separate. 


CANTO  IV  29 

"  First,  here  the  heavens  must  around  me  wheel,  1 30 

"  As  long  as  in  my  life  they  circuit  made, 

"  Since  I  deferred  till  late,  the  sighs  that  heal; 

"  Unless  ere  then,  a  prayer  should  come  to  aid,  133 
"  That  from  a  heart  that  lives  in  grace  should  pour. 
"  On  prayers  by  Heav'n  unheard  what  power  is  laid  ?  " 

And  now  the  poet  mounted  up  before,  136 

Saying,  "  Come  now,  behold  the  orb  of  light 
"  Touches  meridian,  and  from  Ganges  shore 

"  Unto  Morocco  spreads  the  foot  of  night."  139 


CANTO  V 

As  they  pass  up  the  mountain,  Dante's  shadow  still  excites 
the  amazement  of  the  souls;  but  Virgil  bids  him  pay  no  heed 
to  their  exclamations.  A  group  of  souls  chanting  the  Miserere 
breaks  into  a  cry  of  wonder,  and  when  two  of  them,  sent  out 
as  messengers,  have  received  Virgil's  statement  that  Dante 
is  still  in  the  first  life,  the  whole  group  crowd  around  him. 
They  tell  him  that  they  are  souls  of  the  violently  slain,  who 
repented  and  made  their  peace  with  God  at  the  last  moment. 
Virgil  bids  Dante  pursue  his  path,  but  suffers  him  to  promise 
to  bear  news  of  these  souls  to  their  friends  on  earth  and 
implore  their  prayers.  Dante  hears  the  tale  of  Jacopo  del 
Cassero.  Then  Buonconte  da  Monte  Feltro  tells  the  story 
of  his  death  at  Campaldino,  the  struggle  of  the  angel  and  the 
devil  for  his  soul,  and  the  fate  of  his  deserted  body.  And 
lastly  Pia  rehearses,  in  brief  pathetic  words,  the  tragedy  of 
her  wedded  life,  and  implores  the  poet  when  he  is  rested 
from  his  long  journey  to  bethink  him  of  her. 

Already  I  had  left  that  shadowy  band, 
And  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  my  guide, 
When  one  behind  me  pointed  with  his  hand, 

"  Behold,  the  light  seems  not  to  shine,"  he  cried,     4 
"  Upon  the  leftward  hand  of  him  below, 
"  He  seems  as  Ufe  did  still  in  him  abide," 

Mine  eyes  I  turned,  hearing  this  speech,  and  lo!        7 
I  saw  how  marvelling,  they  gazed  at  me. 
Me  only,  and  the  sunlight  broken  so. 
30 


CANTO  V  31 

"  Why  thus  entangled  should  thy  spirit  be  ?  "  10 

My  master  said,  "  that  slackened  is  thy  gait; 
"  If  here  they  whisper,  what  is  that  to  thee? 

"  Follow  thou  me,  and  let  the  people  prate;  13 

"  Stand  as  a  massive  tower,  whose  summit  nought 
"  Of  driving  winds  can  move  however  great. 

"  For  alway  he  in  whom  thought  after  thought       16 
"  Up  surges,  sets  his  own  mark  back,  for  then 
"  One  saps  the  vigour  by  the  other  wrought." 

What  answer  save  "  I  come  "  had  not  been  vain?  19 
I  said  it,  somewhat  coloured  by  that  hue 
Which  pardon  for  a  man  can  often  gain. 

Meantime  across  the  mountain  slope,  in  view,  22 

Some  space  before  us,  came  a  people  by. 
And  "  Miserere  "  verse  by  verse  sang  through. 

When  that  my  body,  they  did  once  espy,  25 

Giving  no  passage  to  the  rays,  their  song 
Suddenly  changed  into  a  long  hoarse  cry; 

And  two  as  messengers  from  out  the  throng,  28 

With  eager  questioning  toward  us  ran; 

"  For  knowledge  of  your  state,  behold  we  long  " — 

"  Ye  can  go  hence,"  my  master  then  began,  31 

"  And  bear  this  back  to  them  that  sent  you  here, 
"  That  flesh  indeed  is  the  body  of  this  man. 


32  PURGATORY 

"  If  that  they  stayed,  as  seemeth  to  me  clear,         34 

"  Seeing  his  shadow,  then  enough  is  said; 

"  Honour  ye  him,  to  you  he  may  prove  dear." 

Never  at  early  night  so  swiftly  sped,  37 

Have  I  seen  flaming  vapours  cleave  the  sky. 
Or  August  clouds,  at  set  of  sun  outspread. 

But  that  in  less  time,  back  those  souls  did  fly,  40 
And  then,  joined  with  the  rest,  wheeled  round,  almost 
As  with  loose  rein  a  squadron  charges  by. 

"  This  people  pressing  on  us,  is  a  host,"  43 

The  poet  said,  "  and  thee  they  will  entreat, 
"  But  go  thou  on,  and  harken  as  thou  go'st." 

"  O  soul,  that  journeyest  now  thy  joy  to  greet,  46 
"  With  those  same  hmbs,  that  erst  wert  born  with 

thee," 
They  cried  in  coming,  "  Stay  awhile  thy  feet; 

"  Look,  any  of  us,  didst  thou  ever  see  ?  49 

"  So  tidings  of  him  yonder,  mayst  thou  bear; 
"  Ah  why  press  on  ?    Why  may  no  pausing  be  ? 

"  A  death  by  violence,  behold,  we  share,  52 

"  And  sinners  to  our  latest  hour  we  went; 

"  Then  light  from  heaven  made  our  souls  aware. 

"  So  therefore,  pardoning  and  penitent,  s  5 

"  And  reconciled  to  God,  we  left  life's  ways; 
"  To  see  Him,  all  our  eager  hearts  are  bent." 


CANTO  V  33 

And  I,  "  Though  on  your  faces  now  I  gaze,  58 

"  None  can  I  recognise;  but  if  aught  please 
"  That  I  can  do,  ye  spirits  born  for  praise, 

"  Speak  ye;  and  I  will  do  it,  for  that  peace,  61 

"  That,  following  the  footsteps  of  my  guide, 

"  I  seek  from  world  to  world  and  may  not  cease." 

And  one  began,  "  In  thee  do  we  confide,  64 

"  And  need  no  oath  to  trust  us  to  thy  hand, 
"  Unless  by  lack  of  power  'tis  set  aside. 

"  So  I  who  only  speak  first  of  this  band,  67 

"  Pray,  that  if  ever  thou  that  country  see, 

"  That  'twixt  Romagna  hes,  and  Charles's  land, 

"  That  thou  be  bounteous  of  thy  prayers  to  me      70 

"  In  Fano,  so  that  orisons  may  sound, 

"  And  of  my  grievous  sins  I  purged  may  be. 

"  There  was  I  bom ;  but  felt  that  mortal  wound,    73 
"  Whence  issued  forth  the  blood  that  held  my  life, 
"  Within  the  fold  of  Antenorian  ground, 

"  There  where  I  deemed  me  most  secure  from  strife; 
"  Through  him  of  Este  was  it  wrought,  whose  hate 
"  Far  beyond  justice,  was  against  me  rife. 

"  If  to  La  Mira  I  had  hastened  straight  79 

"  At  Oriaco,  when  the  charge  did  sound, 
"  There,  where  men  breathe,  still  living  were  I  yet. 

c 


34         '  PURGATORY 

"  I  fled  unto  the  swamps,  but  there  was  bound       82 

"  By  reeds  and  mire,  so  that  I  fell,  to  see 

"  A  pool  shed  from  my  veins  form  on  the  ground." 

"  So  thy  desire,  that  stu-ely  draweth  thee  85 

"  Upward,  may  be  fulfilled,"  another  said, 
"  With  kindly  pity  aid  the  need  of  me. 

"  Buonconte  I,  of  Montefeltro  bred,  88 

"  None,  not  Giovanna  e'en,  for  me  hath  care; 
"  Wherefore  I  go  'mid  these,  and  hang  my  head." 

And  I  to  him;  "  What  force  or  chance  soe'er,         91 
"  From  Campaldino's  field,  could  draw  thee  so, 
"  That  of  thy  sepulchre,  was  no  man  ware?  " 

"  At  Casentino's  foot,"  he  said,  "  doth  flow  94 

"  A  river,  Archiano;  Apennine, 

"  Above  the  Hermitage,  its  source  doth  know. 

"  There  where  its  name  it  must  at  length  resign,     97 
"  Came  I,  a  fugitive,  my  throat  pierced  through, 
"  On  foot,  dyeing  the  plain  with  blood  of  mine; 

"  There  lost  I  sight,  and  speech  was  ended  too,     100 
"  Ended  with  Mary's  name;  and  there  I  fell, 
"  And  earth  thenceforth  only  my  body  knew. 

"  I'll  say  the  truth,  that  thou  to  men  wilt  tell;      103 
"  God's  angel  took  me,  but  the  other  cried. 

Thou  heavenly  one,  why  dost  thou  steal  from  hell  ? 


CANTO  V  55 

"  *  Though  thou  hast  his  eternal  part,  denied         106 
"  '  To  me,  by  that  small  tear,  yet  on  the  rest 
"  '  In  other  fashion,  shall  my  will  be  tried.' 

"  How  in  the  air  is  gathered,  thou  hast  guessed     109 
"  That  vapour  damp,  that  when  it  mounts  above 
"  Is  turned  by  cold  to  water  manifest. 

"  That  evil  will,  that  evil  still  doth  love,  112 

"  He  joined  with  intellect,  and  mist  and  wind, 
"  By  powers  which  in  his  nature  were,  he  drove; 

"  Then  all  the  valley,  as  the  day  declined,  1 1  s 

"  He  wrapt  in  cloud,  and  lowering  made  the  sky, 
"  From  Pratomagno  to  the  heights  behind; 

"  The  pregnant  air  to  water  turned  thereby,  118 

"  And  fell  in  rain,  and  to  the  rills  then  went 
"  All  that  on  earth  was  not  allowed  to  lie; 

"  And  as  in  mighty  floods  it  met  and  blent,  121 

"  Towards  the  royal  stream  so  swift  it  wound, 
"  That  by  no  force  soe'er  could  it  be  pent. 

"  My  frozen  body  raging  Archian  found  124 

"  E'en  at  its  mouth,  and  into  Amo's  sway 

"  It  swept,  and  from  my  breast  the  cross  unbound, 

"  Which  I  had  made  when  faint  with  pain  I  lay:  127 

"  It  rolled  me  by  its  banks,  and  o'er  its  bed, 

"  Then  wrapped  and  covered  me,  with  all  its  prey." 


36  PDRGATORY 

"  Ah,  when  back  to  the  world  thy  feet  are  led,      1 30 
"  And  thou  art  rested  from  thy  journeying," 
After  the  second,  a  third  spirit  sdd, 

"  Then  me.  La  Pia,  to  thy  memory  bring.  133 

"  Siena  made,  Maremma  me  unmade, 

"  He  knows  who  gave  his  troth,  whose  wedding-ring, 

"  I  wore  as  wife,  while  on  the  earth  I  stayed."       136 


CANTO  VI 

Like  a  successful  gamester  who  must  cleave  his  way  by 
payments  through  the  host  whose  quickened  sense  of  friend- 
ship overflows  in  obstructive  congratulations  and  reminis- 
cences, so  Dante  must  pay  his  way  by  promises  through  the 
crowd  of  souls  to  whom  he  has  power  of  granting  such 
precious  boons.  Of  some  of  these  souls  he  tells  us  news,  not 
without  side  thrusts  of  warning  or  reproach  at  the  living. 
When  again  free  to  converse  with  his  guide,  Dante  asks  him 
to  explain  the  seeming  contradiction  between  the  anxiety 
of  these  souls  for  the  prayers  of  others,  and  his  (Virgil's) 
declaration  that  the  divine  Fates  cannot  be  bent  by  prayer. 
Virgil  explains,  firstly,  that  no  bending  of  the  divine  will  is 
involved  in  the  granting  of  prayer;  secondly,  that  his  rebuke 
was  uttered  to  souls  not  in  grace;  and,  finally,  that  the 
complete  solution  of  such  questions  is  not  for  him  (Virgil), 
but  for  Beatrice;  at  the  mention  of  whose  name  Dante  wishes 
to  make  greater  speed  in  ascending  the  mountain,  whereto 
Virgil  answers  that  the  journey  is  of  more  days  than  one. 
The  poets,  now  in  the  shade  of  the  mountain  (since  they  are 
on  its  eastern  slope  and  the  sun  is  already  west  of  north)  so 
that  Dante  no  longer  casts  a  shadow,  and  is  therefore  not 
instantly  to  be  recognised  as  a  Uving  man,  perceive  the  soul 
of  Sordello  gazing  upon  them  like  a  couching  lion;  but  on 
hearing  that  Virgil  is  a  Mantuan,  he  breaks  through  all 
reserve  and  embraces  him  as  his  fellow-countryman.  The 
love  of  these  two  fellow-citizens  calls  back  to  Dante's  heart 
the  miserable  dissensions  that  rend  the  cities  of  Italy,  and  the 
callousness  with  which  the  Emperors  leave  them  to  their  fate. 
But  from  the  reproaches  thus  launched  against  the  Italians, 
Florence  is  sarcastically  excepted,  till  the  sarcasm  breaks 
down  in  a  wail  of  reproachful  pity. 
37 


38  PURGATORY 

After  a  game  of  dice  comes  to  a  close, 
He  who  has  lost  remains  behind  to  grieve, 
Sadly  he  learns,  repeating  all  the  throws; 

And  with  the  other,  all  the  people  leave ;  4 

One  goes  in  front,  one  plucks  him  from  behind. 
One  to  remind  him  takes  him  by  the  sleeve : 

He  halts  not,  giving  here  or  there  his  mind;  7 

Who  sees  his  hand  upraised  falls  back  subdued. 
And  so  his  way  from  out  the  crowd  he'll  find. 

Thus  then  did  I,  amid  that  multitude,  10 

Turning  my  face  here,  there,  and  all  around, 
And  promising — won  free  from  them  that  wooed. 

I  saw  the  Aretine,  whom  harsh  death  found  1 3 

By  Ghin  di  Tacco's  arms  so  fierce  and  fell; 
And  him  who  hastening  in  pursuit  was  drown'd; 

Federico  Novell©,  I  could  tell,  16 

Praying  with  outstretched  hands,  and  him  through 

whom 
The  good  Marzucco's  strength  was  shown  so  well. 

I  saw  Count  Orso,  and  the  soul  whose  doom  19 

To  leave  its  mortal  frame  was  hatred's  deed. 
And  for  no  fault,  conceived  in  envy's  womb. 

Pier  dalla  Broccia — let  her  take  heed  22 

The  lady  of  Brabant,  while  yet  she  hve. 
Lest  to  a  worse  flock  yet  this  act  may  lead. 


CANTO  VI  39 

Soon  as  from  mid  these  shades  I  could  arrive,         25 
Who  prayed  alone  that  men  should  pray,  and  there 
Speed  on  the  course  to  blessedness  should  give; 

Then  I:  "  One  passage  I  remember  where  28 

"  Expressly  thou  deniest,  light  of  mine, 

"  That  Heaven's  law  should  yield  to  human  prayer. 

"  Yet  for  nought  else  do  all  these  people  pine.         3 1 

"  Shall  then,  this  hope  of  theirs  be  ever  vain, 

"  Or  have  I  failed  to  grasp  those  words  of  thine.?  " 

And  he  to  me:   "  Both  is  my  writing  plain,  34 

"  And  yet  no  hope  of  these  shall  failure  know, 
"  If  with  a  balanced  mind,  thou  search  again. 

"  The  height  of  justice  is  nowise  brought  low,  37 

"  If  in  a  moment  fire  of  love  abate 

"  AU  that  the  soul  that  here  is  lodged  may  owe. 

"  But  where  I  did  affirm  that  point,  what  weight    40 
"  Of  prayer  for  such  default  could  make  defence, 
"  When  that  the  prayer  from  God  was  separate. 

"  But  in  a  doubt  so  deep  and  so  immense  43 

"  Thou  must  not  rest,  unless  by  her  command, 
"  The  light  'twixt  truth  and  thy  intelligence. 

"  'Tis  Beatrice — can'st  thou  not  understand  ?  46 

"  Surely  thou'lt  see  her  when  these  heights  are  passed 
"  Smiling  and  happy  in  that  highest  land." 


40  PURGATORY 

Then  I:  "  My  Lord,  O  hasten  now  at  last;  49 

"  Already  lessened  is  ray  weariness, 

"  And  see  the  shadow  by  the  hUlside  cast." 

"  We,  with  this  day,  onward  shall  surely  press,"     52 
He  answered  me,  "  As  far  as  yet  we  may, 
"  But  other  is  the  fact  than  thou  dost  guess. 

"  Thou'lt  see  return  ere  yet  thou  end  thy  way,        5  5 
"  Him  whom  the  slope  has  hidden  from  our  eyes, 
"  So  that  of  him  thou  breakest  not  a  ray. 

"  But  see  a  soul  in  solitary  guise,  58 

"  Stands  there  alone  and  notes  us  as  we  go, 

"  He'll  show  us  where  the  quickest  pathway  lies." 

We  came  to  him:  Ah,  how  thou  stood'st,  I  know  61 
Thou  Lombard  soul,  haughty,  full  of  disdain. 
Moving  thine  eyes  so  royally  and  slow. 

For  any  word  from  him  we  looked  in  vain,  64 

He  let  us  go,  and  only  gazing,  stayed 
Just  as  a  couching  lion  will  remain. 

Yet  Virgil  none  the  less  drew  near  and  prayed        67 
That  he  would  mark  for  us  the  best  ascent; 
Then  no  reply  to  that  request  he  made, 

But  of  our  country  and  our  life  was  bent  70 

At  once  to  learn.    And  my  dear  guide  began : 
"Mantua"  .  .  .  and  that  shade  erst  self  intent. 


CANTO  VI  41 

From  where  he  stood  at  once  toward  him  ran,         73 
And  each  embraced  the  other,  as  he  cried : 
"  I  am  Sordello,  and  thy  countryman." 

Ah  Italy  1  thou  slave,  where  woes  abide,  76 

Ship  in  the  driving  gale  unpiloted, 
A  harlot,  not  a  queen  of  acres  wide. 

Merely  the  sweet  name  of  his  city  sped  79 

That  gentle  spirit  swift  in  courtesy, 

Till  greeting  to  his  townsman  should  be  paid; 

And  now  can  nought  save  war  be  found  in  thee,     82 
Among  the  living,  each  by  the  other  torn. 
Though  by  one  moat  and  wall  they  guarded  be. 

Search  all  the  shores,  O  wretched  one  forlorn,  85 

Of  all  thy  seas,  then  look  within  thy  breast. 
If  peace  within  thee  anywhere  is  bom. 

What  is  it  worth,  Justinian's  bridle,  pressed  88 

On  thee  anew,  if  that  the  saddle's  bare  ? 

Without  it,  in  less  shame  thou  would' st  be  dressed. 

Ah  people,  that  should'st  true  obedience  wear,        91 

And  in  the  saddle  set  Caesar  again. 

If  of  God's  message  thou  had'st  any  care ! 

See  now,  how  vicious  doth  this  beast  remain  94 

Lacking  correction  that  the  spurs  should  show. 
Since  thou  layed'st  hand  upon  her  bridle  rein, 


4* 


PURGATORY 


O  German  Albert,  who  hast  let  her  go,  97 

Till  wild  and  all  untamed  she  dashes  free ; 
And  shonld'st  instead  bestride  the  saddle  bow. 

Just  judgment  from  the  stars  shall  fall  on  thee      loo 
And  thine,  and  be  it  strange  and  manifest. 
That  fuU  of  fear  may  thy  successors  be. 

Thee  and  thy  father,  greed  hath  so  possessed         103 
Holding  you  both  afar,  ye  did  allow 
The  Empire's  garden  to  become  a  waste. 

Montecchi  see  and  Cappelletti  now,  106 

Monaldi,  Fihppeschi,  heedless  man ! 

These  fearful,  those  with  sorrow  weighted  brow. 

Come,  cruel  one,  come,  if  thou  darest  scan  109 

The  oppression  of  thy  nobles,  heal  their  sore! 
Thou'lt  see  how  safe  is  Santafiora's  span. 

Come,  see  thy  Rome  who  weeps  as  ne'er  before,    1 1 2 

Alone  and  widowed,  crying  day  and  night, 

"  My  Caesar,  why  goest  thou  by  me  no  more  ?  " 

See  how  thy  people  in  their  love  delight  1 1 5 

In  one  another,  and  if  no  pity  move 

Come  and  let  shame  for  thy  renown  affright ! 

And  if  it  is  allowed  me,  Highest  Jove,  118 

Thou  Who  on  earth  wert  crucified  for  us. 
Are  Thy  just  eyes  turned  otherwhere  in  love? 


CANTO  VI  43 

Or  is  Thy  preparation  hidden  thus  1 2 1 

For  some  good  end,  that  Thou  hast  surely  willed, 
In  depths  of  wisdom,  all  mysterious  ? 

With  tyrants  are  Italia's  cities  filled,  124 

And  every  clown  that  comes  and  takes  a  side, 
Is  held  as  one  to  play  Marcellus  skilled. 

O  Florence  mine,  content  thou  may'st  abide!        127 
This  outburst  hath  no  power  thy  soul  to  try. 
Whose  race  with  wisdom  is  well  satisfied. 

Some,  who  love  justice,  late  wiU  let  it  fly,  130 

For  without  counsel  is  the  bow  undone, 
But  truth  is  on  thy  lips  unceasingly. 

The  common  burdens  many  seek  to  shun,  133 

But  eagerly,  not  staying  for  appeal, 

"  Behold,  I  stoop,  and  take  this  burden  on," 

Thy  people  cry.     What  gladness  must  thou  feel,   136 
So  rich,  so  peaceful  thou,  wise  without  stint ! 
That  I  speak  truth,  the  facts  themselves  reveal. 

Athens  and  Lacedaemon,  the  first  mint  139 

Of  ancient  laws,  where  civil  arts  shone  bright. 
Of  noble  life  gave  but  a  petty  hint. 

Compared  with  thee,  so  subtle  in  foresight  142 

That  aU  that  thou  can'st  in  October  spin. 
Through  half  November  doth  not  reach  outright. 


44  PURGATORY 

How  oft  thy  memory's  brief  time  within,  145 

Laws,  coinage,  customs,  offices,  by  thee 

Are  changed,  and  members  all  renewed  have  been. 

And  if  thou  wilt  take  thought,  and  clearly  see,      148 
Thou  shalt  behold  thee  like  some  fevered  one 
Whose  pillows  cannot  ease  her  misery, 

Who  restless  turns,  seeking  her  pain  to  shun.         i  s  i 


CANTO  VII 

After  repeatedly  embracing  Virgil,  only  because  he  is  a 
Mantuan,  Sordello  questions  him  further ;  and  on  hearing  who 
he  is,  after  a  moment's  pause,  amazed  and  half -incredulous, 
falls  at  his  feet  to  embrace  his  knees.  In  answer  to  Sordello, 
Virgil  rehearses  in  words  of  deepest  pathos  the  nature  of  his 
mission  and  the  state  of  the  souls  in  Limbo  who  practised  the 
moral,  but  were  never  clad  with  the  theological,  virtues.  In 
answer  to  Virgil's  questioning  concerning  the  way,  Sordello 
expounds  the  law  of  the  mount  which  suffers  no  soul  to 
ascend  while  the  sun  is  below  the  horizon;  and  he  offers  to 
lead  the  pilgrims,  ere  the  now  approaching  sunset,  to  a  fitting 
place  of  rest,  where  they  shall  find  noteworthy  souls.  In  a 
little  lap  or  dell  of  the  mountain  they  find  the  pensive  souls 
of  kings  and  rulers  who  had  neglected  their  higher  functions 
for  selfish  ease  or  selfish  war.  Now  they  are  surrounded  by 
every  soothing  beauty  of  nature;  but  relief  from  the  serious 
cares  of  life,  which  erst  they  sought  unduly,  is  now  an  anguish 
to  them,  and  their  yearning  goes  forth  to  the  active  purgation 
of  the  seven  terraces  of  torment  above  them.  With  the 
enumeration  of  the  kings — old  enemies  singing  in  harmony, 
and  fathers  mourning  over  the  sins  of  their  still  living  sons — 
are  mingled  tributes  to  the  worth,  or  gibes  at  the  degeneracy 
of  the  reigning  monarchs,  and  reflections  on  the  unlikeness  of 
sons  and  fathers. 

When  they  had  given  greetings  frank  and  fair, 
Three  times  and  four,  Sordello  drew  away. 
And,  "  Who  art  thou?  "  he  questioned  of  him  there, 
45 


46  PURGATORY 

"  Ere  yet  this  mountain's  steeps  they  could  essay,    4 
"  The  souls,  worthy  to  mount  unto  God's  side, 
"  My  bones  Octavian  in  the  earth  did  lay. 

"  Virgil  I  am;  in  me  no  sin  did  bide  7 

"  That  lost  me  Heav'n,  save  lack  of  faith  in  me." 
Thus  then  my  leader  to  his  speech  replied. 

As  one  who  sees  before  him  suddenly,  to 

A  thing  whereat  he  marvels  to  assent, 
Saying  aloud:   "It  is;  it  cannot  be  " — 

So  thus  seemed  he ;  and  then  his  head  he  bent,       1 3 
And  turning  with  humihty  his  face. 
Embraced  him,  where  the  lesser  is  content. 

And  said,  "  O  glory  of  the  Latin  race,  16 

"  Through  whom  our  speech  hath  set  forth  all  its 

might ! 
"  O  praise  eternal  of  my  native  place; 

"  What  merit  or  what  grace  grants  me  this  sight?  19 
"  Tell  me,  if  worthy  I  am  found  to  know, 
"  Com'st  thou  from  Hell,  and  from  which  cloister's 
night." 

"  Through  all  the  circles  of  the  realm  of  woe,"        22 
He  answered,  "  came  I  hither.     Virtue  won 
"  From  heaven  moved  me,  and  with  it  I  go. 

"  The  sight  was  lost  to  me  of  that  high  sun,  25 

"  That  thou  desirest,  known  of  me  too  late, 
"  Not  through  my  deeds  but  all  I  left  undone. 


CANTO  VII  47 

"  Down  there,  there  lies  a  not  tormented  state,       28 
"  But  set  with  shadows  only,  whose  lament, 
"  Not  cries  and  groans,  but  sighs  alone  create. 

"  There  bide  I  with  the  babes  all  innocent,  31 

"  Bitten  by  tooth  of  Death  too  suddenly, 

"  Ere  yet  from  human  guilt  they  were  exempt; 

"  There  bide,  with  those  who  with  the  virtues  three, 
"  The  holy  ones,  clad  not  themselves,  but  knew      35 
"  The  others  and  pursued  them,  sinlessly. 

"  But  if  thou  know'st  and  can'st,  give  us  some  clue  37 
"  Whereby  more  quickly  we  may  journey,  till 
"  The  gate  of  Purgatory  we  enter  through." 

"  We  have  no  fixed  place,"  answered  he,  "  and  still  40 

"  'Tis  granted  me  to  go  up  and  around, 

"  And  while  I  may,  I'll  guide  with  right  good  will. 

"  But  see  the  sun  already  nears  the  ground,  43 

"  And  no  step  upward  canst  thou  make  by  night, 
"  Wherefore  a  resting-place  must  needs  be  found. 

"  Sotds  are  there  near,  away  toward  the  right;        46 
"  If  thou  consent,  thy  steps  to  them  I'll  lead; 
*'  They  will,  I  deem,  find  favour  in  thy  sight." 

"  How  then,"  the  answer  came,  "  if  one  gave  heed    49 
"  To  mount  by  night,  would  any  bar  his  way? 
"  Or  is  it  that  in  truth  be  could  not  speed?  " 


48  PURGATORY 

The  good  Sordello  did  a  finger  lay  5* 

On  earth  and  drew  thereon,  and  said,  "  This  line 
"  Thou  could'st  not  cross  if  ended  were  the  day. 

"  Not  that  aught  else  impedeth  thee  in  fine,  s  5 

"  Save  the  night's  darkness  if  thou  would'st  ascend, 
"  But  that  makes  powerless  all  will  of  thine. 

"  Truly  by  night,  men's  steps  might  downward  tend, 
"  And  erring,  wander  round  the  mountain  side,  S9 
"  Whilst  the  horizon  holds  the  day  close  penned." 

Thereat  my  lord,  as  marvelling,  replied,  6i 

"  Lead  us  then  onward,  as  thou  sayest,  where 
"  We  may  contented  through  the  night  abide." 

A  little  space  we  had  advanced  from  there,  64 

When  I  perceived  the  mountain  hollowed  deep, 
As  valle)^  are  in  this  our  mortal  air. 

"  Then,"  said  that  shade,  "  therein  we  now  may 
creep,  67 

"  So  bosomed  in  the  motmtain  shall  we  lie, 
"  And  vigil  for  the  morrow  can  we  keep." 

Nor  smooth  nor  steep  the  path  we  travelled  by,      70 
That  winding  to  the  hollow's  margin  led. 
There  where  the  edge  full  half  away  doth  die. 

Gold  and  fine  silver,  cloth  of  white  or  red,  73 

Or  emerald  new  sphntered  fresh  and  green. 
Or  lucent  wood  from  the  far  Indiem  glade, 


CANTO  VII  49 

Vanquished  in  colour  one  and  all  had  been,  76 

By  grass  and  flow'rs  that  grew  within  that  fold, 
As  by  things  great,  the  less  surpassed  are  seen. 

Not  nature's  painting  was  alone  enscrolled,  79 

But  sweetness  of  a  thousand  scents  was  fain 
To  make  one  scent  unknown,  and  still  untold. 

"  Szdve  Regina  "  singing,  saw  I  then  82 

Souls,  on  the  flowers  and  the  grass  at  rest, 
Who  through  the  hollow  had  escaped  my  ken. 

"  Ere  the  low  sun  sinks  down  into  his  nest,"  85 

Began  the  Mantuan  who  had  led  the  way, 

"  To  guide  you  down  'mid  them  do  not  request. 

"  Their  acts  and  faces,  one  and  all,  ye  may  88 

"  From  this  raised  terrace  better  come  to  know, 
"  Than  if  in  the  hollow  close  to  them  ye  stay. 

"  He  who  sits  highest  and  whose  mien  doth  show,  91 
"  He  has  left  undone  what  to  do  was  wise, 
"  Whose  lips  help  not  the  others'  song  to  flow, 

"  Is  Rudolph  th'  emperor;  naught  did  he  devise    94 
"  To  heal  the  wounds  that  left  Italia  dead, 
"  So  she,  too  late,  by  other  help  did  rise. 

"  The  other,  seeming  as  he  comforted,  97 

"  Ruled  o'er  the  land  wherefrom  the  waters  spring, 
"  By  Moldau  Elbe-wards,  and  Elbe  seawards  sped; 


50  PURGATORY 

"  Ottocar  is  he,  a  far  better  thing  loo 

"  In  swaddling  clothes,  than  bearded  Wenceslas 
"  His  son,  round  whom  such  lust  and  sloth  do  cling. 

"  And  that  small-nosed  one  who  close  counsel  has  103 
"  With  him  so  kind  in  aspect,  died  hard  pressed, 
"  And  all  deflowered  by  him  the  lily  was; 

"  See  him,  how  there  he  beats  upon  his  breast.      106 
"  Look  how  the  other,  with  his  open  hand, 
"  Makes,  sighing,  for  his  cheek  a  bed  to  rest. 

"  Wife's  father  of  the  bane  of  France's  land  109 

"  And  father  they,  they  know  his  foul  life's  wrong, 
"  Hence  comes  the  grief  that  makes  them  thus  un- 
manned. 

"  He  who  so  huge  limbed  seems,  and  sets  his  song    1 1 2 
"  With  that  strong  featured  one,  on  him  the  cord 
"  Of  every  worth  was  girt  and  did  belong. 

"  And  if  the  lad  had  followed  him  as  lord,  1 1  s 

"  Who  sits  behind  him,  of  the  self  same  mould, 

"  Then  had  the  worth  from  vase  to  vase  been  poured, 

"  Which  of  the  other  heirs  may  not  be  told :  118 

"  Fred'rick  and  James  each  now  his  kingdom  sways, 
"  The  better  heritage  no  man  doth  hold. 

"  Rarely  our  human  virtues  find  their  ways  121 

"  From  root  to  branch:  this  wills  He,  Who  alone 
"  Gives  it,  that  men  may  seek  it  from  His  grace, 


CANTO  VII  51 

"  Let  my  words  also  show  the  big-nosed  one,         124 
"  (And  Peter,  singing  with  him)  for  whom  yet 
"  Apulia  and  Provence  make  daily  moan. 

"  A  worser  plant  did  that  fair  seed  beget,  1 27 

"  As  Constance  boasts  her  of  her  husband's  worth, 
"  More  than  can  Beatrice  and  Margaret, 

"  See  him  who  loved  a  simple  life  on  earth,  1 30 

"  Henry  of  England,  from  the  rest  afar, 

"  His  branches  brought  a  better  fruit  to  birth. 

"  He,  lower  down,  who  where  the  others  are  133 

"  Looks  upward  humbly,  Marquis  William  is, 
"  Through  whom  made  Alessandria  grievous  war 

"  On  Monferrat  and  on  the  Canavese."  136 


CANTO  VIII 

At  the  pensive  hour  of  sunset  the  souls  devoutly  join  in  their 
evening  hymn,  with  eyes  uplifted  to  heaven.  As  though  to 
remind  them  that  while  outside  the  gate  of  the  true  Purgatory 
their  wills  are  not  intrinsically  above  the  reach  of  temptation, 
but  are  guarded  only  by  the  express  intervention  and  pro- 
tection of  divine  grace,  two  angels  descend  and  stand  on  either 
bank  of  the  dell  to  guard  them  against  the  serpent  who  would 
enter  this  counterpart  of  Eden.  At  the  mention  of  the 
serpent  Dante  shrinks  close  up  to  Virgil ;  but  Sordello  invites 
them  to  descend,  as  the  twilight  deepens,  into  the  little  vale, 
where  Dante  meets  his  friend  Nino,  Judge  of  Gallura,  and  in 
answer  to  his  question  tells  him  that  he  is  stUl  in  the  first  life; 
whereon  both  he  and  Sordello  start  back  in  amazement. 
Nino  summons  Conrad  Malaspina  to  witness  this  wonder  of 
God's  grace,  and  then  turning  to  Dante  again,  implores  him 
to  obtain  the  prayers  of  his  daughter;  for  his  wife,  betrothed 
to  a  Visconte,  has  surely  forgotten  him.  Dante,  looking  to 
heaven,  notes  that  in  this  season  of  repose  the  four  stars 
that  represent  the  moral  virtues  have  vanished  behind  the 
mountain,  and  the  three  that  represent  the  theological  virtues 
shine  in  the  sky.  This  is  one  of  the  many  indications  that 
the  proper  business  of  Purgatory  is  ethical,  the  recovery  of 
the  sound  moral  will.  The  season  in  which  the  souls  may 
actually  ascend  is  the  one  over  which  the  four  stars  preside. 
Meanwhile  the  dreaded  serpent  approaches,  but  the  angels 
swoop  like  celestial  hawks  upon  it,  and  having  put  it  to  flight 
return  to  their  posts.  During  the  whole  assault  Conrad  has 
not  ceased  to  gaze  on  Dante ;  and  he  now  asks  him  for  news 
of  his  country  of  Valdemagra,  and  of  his  kinsfolk  there;  to 
which  Dante  replies  that  he  has  never  visited  those  parts, 
52 


CANTO  VIII  53 

but  the  noble  character  of  the  MaJaspini  rings  through  all 
Europe;  whereon  he  receives  the  significant  comment  that 
ere  six  years  are  gone  he  shall  know  the  worth  of  the  Malaspini 
better  than  reportingly. 

It  was  the  hour  which  casts  a  tender  spell 

On  sailors'  hearts,  their  longing  backward  turning, 

When  to  their  friends  so  dear  is  said  farewell, 

Which  stings  the  new  sped  pilgrim  with  love's  burning, 
If  far  away  he  hears  the  chime,  which  o'er  S 

The  dying  day,  in  sorrow  seemeth  yearning: 

When  I  began  to  be  intent  no  more  7 

On  hearing;   then  I  saw  one  spirit  rise. 
Who,  with  his  hand  our  silence  did  implore. 

Both  palms  he  joined  and  hfted  up,  his  eyes  lo 

Fast  fixing  on  the  East  as  though  he  said 
To  God,  "  All  other  things  are  vanities." 

"  Te  lucis  ante,"  so  devoutly  sped  13 

Forth  from  his  lips,  in  such  sweet  music  dressed 
That  from  my  mind  aU  sense  of  self  was  shed. 

The  others  sweetly  and  with  joyous  zest  16 

Through  the  whole  hymn  accompanied  aright. 
While  on  the  supernal  wheels  their  eyes  did  rest. 

Make  keen,  O  reader,  for  the  truth  thy  sight,  19 

For  now  indeed  so  subtly  thin  the  veil. 
To  pass  within  it  were  a  task  most  light. 


54  PURGATORY 

That  noble  army,  whereof  tells  my  tale,  22 

Looked  up,  I  saw,  thereafter  silently. 
As  though  expectant,  lowly  all  and  pale. 

And  then  two  angels,  saw  I,  from  on  high  25 

Descending  low,  each  with  a  flaming  sword 
Which  broken  was  and  pointless  to  mine  eye. 

Such  green,  as  tender  new-bom  leaves  afford,  28 

Their  raiment  was,  which  by  their  wings  of  green 
Smitten  and  fanned,  behind  them  far  outsoared. 

One  coming  to  stand  above  us  there  was  seen,         3 1 
The  other  on  the  further  bank  came  down. 
So  that  the  people  were  enclosed  between. 

Well  could  I  see  their  fair  locks  shining  crown,        34 
But  at  their  faces  eyes  were  dazed,  as  sense 
That  by  excess  is  wholly  overthrown. 

"  Both  come  from  Mary's  bosom,  sent  to  us  thence," 
Sordello  sjiid,  "  that  when  the  serpent  glide  38 

"  Hither,  the  valley  shall  not  lack  defence." 

Then  I,  who,  trembling,  knew  not  by  what  side  40 
'Twould  come,  turned  round  and  placed  me,  icy  cold, 
Close  to  the  trusty  shoulders  of  my  guide. 

Again  Sordello;  "  Now  to  the  valley's  fold  43 

"  'Mid  the  great  shades  go  we,  and  speak  befriended, 
"  Great  joy  'twill  give  to  them,  thee  to  behold." 


CANTO  VIII  55 

Only  three  paces,  deem  I,  I  descended  46 

And  was  below,  and  saw  one  gazing  there 
As  though  to  recognise  me,  he  was  minded. 

It  was  the  hour  when  darkened  grew  the  air,  49 

Yet  not  so  dark  that  'twixt  his  eyes  and  mine, 
What  erst  was  hidden,  could  itself  declare. 

Each  toward  the  other  did  oiir  steps  incline;  52 

Courteous  Judge  Nino,  then  what  joy  was  shed. 
Not  mid  the  damned,  to  see  that  form  of  thine ! 

No  greeting  fair  was  left  'tween  us  unsaid.  s  5 

Then  asked  he,  "  Where  this  mount  sinks  to  the  plain, 
"  Is't  long  since  o'er  the  waters  thou  wert  sped?  " 

"  Ah,"  said  I,  "  but  this  mom  from  realms  of  pain  58 

"  I  journeyed,  and  my  first  life  yet  possess, 

"  And  journeying  thus,  the  other  strive  to  gain." 

And  when  my  answer  pierced  their  consciousness,  6 1 
Backward  at  once  shrank  both  Sordello  and  he 
As  people  who  bewilderment  confess. 

One  turned  tow'rd  Virgil,  the  other  instantly  64 

Cried  unto  one  seated  anigh  that  place, 

"  Up  Conrad,  come,  the  will  of  God  to  see!  " 

Then  turned  to  me,  "  By  that  especial  grace  67 

"  Thou  owest  unto  Him  Who  hideth  e'er 
"  His  first  intent  in  undiscovered  wa}^. 


56  PURGATORY 

"  When  thou  shalt  o'er  the  waste  of  waters  fare,     70 

"  My  Giovanna  bid  to  intercede 

"  For  me,  where  aye  is  heard  the  stainless  prayer. 

"  No  more  her  mother's  love  of  me  hath  heed         71 
"  I  think,  since  she  has  changed  her  wimples  white 
"  For  which  she'D  long  again,  in  hapless  need. 

"  By  her  'tis  easy  to  conceive  aright  76 

"  How  long  in  woman  burns  the  fire  of  love, 

"  Save  eye  and  touch  bring  oft  new  kindling  light. 

"  A  tomb  less  fair,  will  that  he  fashions  prove,        79 

"  The  viper,  blazoned  on  the  Milan  shield, 

"  Than  would  Gallura's  cock  have  raised  above." 

Thus  spake  he,  while  upon  his  face  w£is  sealed         82 
The  sign  of  righteous  ardour,  self-same  treasure 
Whose  glowing  heat  was  in  his  breast  revealed. 

Greedy  mine  eyes  again  of  heaven's  pleasure  8  s 

Turned  even  there  where  move  the  stars  most  slow. 
As  nearest  to  the  axle,  wheels  in  measure. 

My  chief  said,  "  Son,  why  gazest  upward  so  ?  "       88 
And  I  to  him,  "  Upon  those  torches  three 
"  Wherewith  the  pole  this  side  is  all  aglow." 

"  The  four  bright  stars,"  with  that  he  answered  me, 
"  Are  set  beyond,  which  thou  this  mom  descried,    92 
"  And  these  are  risen,  in  their  stead  to  be." 


CANTO  VIII  57 

Sordello  while  he  spake,  drew  him  aside  94 

And  said  "  Behold  our  adversary  near," 
And  made  his  finger  to  our  eyes  a  guide. 

Upon  that  side  which  doth  no  rampart  rear  97 

To  guard  the  valley,  crept  a  serpent  in ; 
Perchance  the  same  to  Eve  gave  bitter  cheer. 

'Mid  grass  and  flowers  glided  the  snake  of  sin,       100 
And  to  its  back  turned  now  and  then  its  head. 
Licking,  as  doth  a  beast  that  sleeks  its  skin. 

I  saw  not,  so  by  me  cannot  be  said,  103 

How  the  celestial  falcons  'gan  to  move. 
But  well  I  saw  how  both  in  motion  sped. 

Hearing  the  green  wings,  how  the  air  they  clove,  106 
The  serpent  fled;  the  angels  instantly 
Wheeled  backward,  flying  to  their  posts  above. 

The  shade,  called  by  the  judge,  who  close  to  me    109 
Had  come,  throughout  the  whole  of  that  assault 
Not  once  from  gazing  at  me  was  set  free. 

"  So  may  the  light  that  guides  thee,  to  exalt,         1 1 2 
"  Find  in  thy  will  sufficient  wax  to  make 
"  Unto  th'  enamelled  summit,  no  default," 

Began  he;   "if  true  tidings  we  may  take  11  s 

"  From  thee  of  Valdimacra,  or  near  by, 

"  Tell  me,  who  held  there  once  a  mighty  stake. 


58  PURGATORY 

"  Conrado  Malaspino,  called  am  I ;  ii8 

"  Am  not  the  elder,  but  from  him  descend; 
"  Love  of  mine  own,  here  do  I  purify." 

"  O,"  said  I,  "  through  your  lands  ne'er  did  I  wend, 
"  But  through  all  Europe,  where  dwells  man  so  mean 
"  As  not  to  know  their  fame  that  hath  no  end? 

"  Renown  which  honoureth  your  house  is  seen       124 

"  So  to  proclaim  both  countryside  and  lord, 

"  That  well  he  knows  who  there  hath  never  been. 

"  I  swear,  so  may  good  speed  be  my  reward,  127 

"  Your  honoured  race  strips  not  from  off  its  name 
"  Glory  of  purse  or  glory  of  the  sword. 

"  Though  the  world's  guilty  leader  guides  to  shame, 
"  Custom  and  nature  grant  thy  house  to  tread       1 3 1 
"  Straight,  though  alone,  scorning  paths  of  ill-fame." 

And  he:  "  Depart  now!  for  within  the  bed  133 

"  Bestridden  by  the  Ram's  four  feet,  the  Sun 
"  Shall  not  a  seventh  time  to  rest  be  sped, 

"  Ere  this,  thy  courteous  opinion,  136 

"  Nailed  in  thy  head  shall  be  with  greater  nails, 
"  Than  from  the  words  of  men  may  yet  be  won; 

"  If  that  the  course  of  judgment  nowise  fails."       139 


CANTO  IX 

It  is  now  about  two  and  a  half  hours  since  sunset.  The 
Scorpion  has  begun  to  pass  the  horizon,  and  the  lunar  aurora 
is  already  whitening  in  the  east,  when  Dante,  reclining  in  the 
bosom  of  the  valley,  resting  from  his  four-night  watch  and 
the  toil  and  anguish  of  his  journey,  drops  into  a  deep  sleep. 
In  the  morning  hour  when  dreams  are  true,  he  seems  to  be 
clasped  in  the  talons  of  an  eagle  —  the  symbol  at  once  of 
justice  and  of  baptismal  regeneration — and  to  be  borne  up 
into  the  sphere  of  fire,  the  burning  of  which  awakens  him; 
and  he  starts  to  find  himself  alone  with  Virgil,  higher  on  the 
mount,  nigh  to  the  gate  of  Purgatory  proper.  He  learns 
from  his  guide  that,  as  he  slept,  Lucia  bore  him  away  from 
Sordello  and  the  other  denizens  of  the  valley,  and  placed  him 
here.  His  dismay  is  thus  turned  into  delight  as  he  follows 
his  guide  to  the  narrow  portal  with  its  three  steps  and  its 
angel  guard,  who  first  challenges  the  pilgrims,  but  on  learning 
their  divine  authority  gives  them  courteous  welcome.  On 
the  steps  of  sincerity,  contrition,  and  love,  the  poet  mounts 
to  the  gate  and  throws  himself  at  the  feet  of  its  guardian  to 
implore  admission.  The  angel  carves  on  Dante's  brow  seven 
P's,  the  symbol  of  the  seven  deadly  sins  {peccata),  which  are 
purged  on  the  terraces  above,  and  then  turning  the  golden 
and  the  silver  key  which  he  holds  in  charge  from  Peter,  he 
admits  Dante;  with  the  solemn  warning  that  he  is  not  to 
look  behind  him,  when  once  past  the  gate.  The  seldom- 
turned  hinges  grate  as  the  portal  swings,  and  a  half-heard 
song  of  praise  to  God  is  the  first  sound  that  falls  on  the  poet's 
ear  within  the  gate,  drawing  his  heart  upward. 

59 


6o  PURGATORY 

Ancient  Tithonus'  mistress  even  now. 
Leaving  the  arms  of  her  sweet  lover  there, 
White  at  the  Eastern  terrace  'gan  to  grow; 

With  gems  was  ghttering  her  forehead  fair,  4 

Set  in  the  form  of  that  cold  beast  that  stings 
Men  with  its  tail;  and  night,  there  where  we  were, 

Of  the  three  steps  wherewith  she  upward  springs      7 

Climbing  on  high,  two  had  already  passed; 

And  when  the  third  was  stooping  down  its  wings, 

I  from  whom  Adam  was  not  all  outcast,  10 

Sank  down,  sleep  vanquished,  where  already  all 
We  five  were  seated  on  the  ground  soft  grassed. 

Then  at  the  hour  when  waxeth  musical  1 3 

The  swallow  nigh  the  dawn  and  telleth  o'er 
Sad  lays  which  haply  former  griefs  recall; 

And  when  our  mind,  a  pilgrim  now  far  more  16 

Away  from  flesh,  and  less  by  thinking  pent, 
To  vision  almost  of  a  seer  can  soar; 

An  eagle  poised  on  high,  with  plumes  besprent        19 
With  gold  and  with  spread  wings,  I  seemed  to  see 
Within  my  dream,  now  to  swoop  down  intent. 

And  to  myself  then  seemed  I  there  to  be  22 

Where  Ganymede  abandoned  all  his  kin 
When  snatched  into  the  high  consistory. 


CANTO  IX  6i 

"  Perchance  from  other  place;  "  I  thought  within,  25 
"  His  talons  scorn  to  bear  aught  upward;  here 
"  Haply  his  custom  is,  his  prey  to  win." 

Then  having  wheeled  awhile,  methought  that  sheer 
And  fierce  as  hghtning  falling,  down  he  swept  29 

And  caught  me  up,  right  to  the  fiery  sphere. 

It  seemed  around  us  both  the  flames  upleapt ;         3 1 
So  scorched  was  I  by  the  imagined  flow. 
That  needs  must  I  awaken,  where  I  slept. 

Achilles  started  in  surprise  e'en  so,  34 

(Glancing  with  wakened  eyes  the  country  o'er, 
Since  where  he  was  in  truth  he  could  not  know. 

When  safe  from  Chiron  unto  Scyros  shore,  i? 

Afterward  through  the  Greeks  abandoned, 
Sleeping  within  her  arms,  his  mother  bore,) 

As  then  I  started,  when  the  slumber  fled  40 

From  off  my  face,  and  pale  I  grew  as  he 
Who  sudden  groweth  cold  cis  ice  with  dread. 

Only  my  comfort  rested  near  to  me,  43 

And  more  than  two  hours  high  the  sun  upstood. 
And  tiurned  mine  eyes  were  tow'rd  the  open  sea. 

"  Fear  not,"  my  lord  said,  "  for  the  place  is  good    46 
"  Whereat  we  are,  so  be  assured  in  heart, 
"  Do  not  hold  back,  put  forth  thy  hardihood. 


62  PURGATORY 

"  At  Purgatory  now  arrived  thou  art,  49 

"  Behold  the  walls  that  compass  it  around, 

"  The  entrance  see,  there  where  they  seem  to  part. 

"  Erstwhile,  i'  the  dawn,  that  ere  the  day  is  found,  52 
"  When  sleeping  was  thy  soul  within  thee,  there 
"  On  flowers  that  adorn  that  lower  ground, 

"  '  I  am  Lucia,'  said  a  lady  fair  55 

"  Who  came;  '  to  forward  him  upon  his  road, 
"  '  Grant  that  this  sleeping  man  away  I  bear.' 

"  She  took  thee,  while  Sordello  still  abode  58 

"  There  and  the  shades  of  worth,  and  with  the  light 
"  Came  upward,  and  upon  her  track  I  trode. 

"  Here  did  she  place  thee;  then  her  eyes  so  bright  61 
"  Shewed  where  the  path  unto  the  opening  led; 
"  Then  sleep  and  she  together  took  their  flight." 

As  a  man  reassured  who  was  in  dread,  64 

Who  changes  into  comfort  all  his  fear, 
After  the  truth  before  him  is  outspread, 

I  changed;  and  when  my  leader  saw  me  here         67 
Released  from  care,  then  where  the  rampart  lies 
He  mounted,  and  I  followed  upward,  near. 

Reader,  thou  seest  how  exalted  is  70 

My  subject,  therefore  if  I  wield  a  strain 
Of  greater  art,  then  wonder  not  at  this, 


CANTO  IX  63 

Near  coming,  when  the  place  we  could  attain  73 

Where  erst  it  seemed  to  me  a  break  occurred, 
As  when  a  fissure  splits  a  wall  in  twain, 

A  gate  I  saw,  that  turned  upon  the  third  76 

Of  steps  that  led  there,  diverse  coloured,  and 
A  warden,  who  as  yet  spake  not  a  word. 

And  as  my  eyes  more  opened  freely  scanned,  79 

I  saw  him  seated  on  the  step  most  high, 
So  bright,  before  his  face  I  could  not  stand. 

His  hand  upheld  a  naked  sword,  whereby  82 

So  swift  reflected  were  the  rays  on  us. 
That  oft  it  vanquished  mine  eager  eye. 

"  Ye  who  stand  there,  what  would  ye  ?  "  even  thus  85 
Began  he  then,  "  what  escort  hither  brought? 
"  Beware  lest  the  ascent  prove  perilous!  " 

"  A  heavenly  lady,  in  these  things  well  taught,"     88 

Replied  my  master,  "  even  now  hath  said, 

"  '  Ascend  ye  thither,  there  the  gate  is  wrought.'  " 

"  And  may  your  steps  by  her  to  good  be  sped;  "     91 
The  courteous  warden  of  the  gate  returned, 
"  Come  hither  then  upon  our  stair  to  tread." 

The  first  step  where  we  came,  thereon  I  learned,     94 
Was  marble  white,  polished  and  smooth  to  view: 
My  form  therein  reflected  I  discerned, 


64  PURGATORY 

The  second  of  a  stone  of  darker  hue  97 

Than  perse,  and  scorched  and  seared  it  sure  had  been, 
For  in  its  length  and  breadth  'twas  fissured  through. 

The  third,  more  massive  from  above,  in  sheen       1 00 
The  flaming  red  of  porphyry  confessed. 
Like  blood  that  spurting  from  a  vein  is  seen. 

And  upon  this  one,  both  his  feet  did  rest,  103 

God's  Angel,  on  the  threshold  throned  and  still, 
Which  all  of  adamant  seemed  manifest. 

Up  the  three  steps  and  with  a  right  good  will        106 
My  leader  drew  me,  saying,  "  Now  entreat 
"  To  loose  the  bolt,  and  thy  desire  fulfil." 

Devout,  I  threw  me  at  his  holy  feet,  1 09 

And  prayed,  for  mercy,  he  would  yield  the  door. 
But  first  three  times  upon  my  breast  I  beat. 

Then  on  my  forehead,  seven  P's  did  score  1 1 2 

His  sword's  point,  and  "When  thou'rt  within,"  said  he, 
"  See  that  thou  cleanse  these  wounds,  and  heal  them 
o'er." 

Ashes,  or  earth,  dug  out  and  dry,  would  be  115 

One  with  the  hue  which  did  his  vestiure  stain ; 
Two  keys  from  'neath  it  drew  he  presently; 

And  one  of  silver  was,  one  gold;  and  then  t  18 

First  with  the  white,  then  with  the  yellow's  aid. 
He  made  me  with  the  gate  content  and  fain. 


CANTO  IX  6$ 

"  Whenever  either  of  these  ke5rs,"  he  said,  121 

"  Fails  in  the  lock,  and  will  not  turn  aright, 
"  This  passage  opens  not,  but  fast  is  stayed. 

"  More  precious  is  the  one,  but  art  not  slight         124 
"  And  wit,  the  other  needs,  the  lock  to  stir, 
"  Since  to  unloose  the  knot  it  hath  the  might. 

"  From  Peter  hold  I  them,  who  bade  me  err  127 

"  Rather  in  opening  than  in  holding  fast, 
"  If  only  at  my  feet  men  prostrate  were." 

Thereat  the  sacred  entrance-gate,  at  last  1 30 

He  pushed,  and  said,  "  Enter,  but  have  no  doubt 
"  Who  looks  behind,  without  again  is  cast." 

When  in  their  sockets  then  they  turned  about       133 
The  pivots  of  that  holy  portal's  door. 
Which  were  of  metal  resonant  and  stout, 

Tarpeia  shewed  less  harsh  and  less  did  roar,  1 36 

Bereft  of  her  Metellus  well  renowned, 
Whereby  she  afterward  remained  poor. 

I  turned  intent  to  catch  the  earUest  sound,  139 

And,  "  Te  Deum  Laudamus  "  seemed  to  hear. 
From  voices  with  sweet  music  blent  and  crowned. 

And  what  I  heard  did  then  to  me  appear,  1 42 

E'en  as  when  people  to  an  organ  sing. 

And  now  the  words  are  lost,  and  now  are  clear, 

When  we  are  held  intent  on  listening.  145 


CANTO  X 

The  closing  door  rings  behind  the  poets,  but  Dante,  mindful 
of  the  warning,  looks  not  back.  The  cleft  through  which  the 
pilgrims  mount  is  as  tumultuous  as  the  hea\Tng  sea,  and  it  is 
three  hours  after  sunrise  ere  they  issue  upon  the  first  terrace, 
some  eighteen  feet  in  breadth,  stretching  uniformly  as  far  as 
the  eye  may  reach  in  either  direction.  The  outer  rim  of  the 
terrace  verges  unprotected  upon  the  precipitous  downward 
slope  of  the  mount.  The  iimer  side  is  of  marble,  cut  vertically 
out  of  the  mountain,  and  carved  with  scenes  from  sacred  and 
pagan  history,  illustrative  of  humility,  seeming  to  live  and 
speak  in  their  beautiful  and  compelling  reality.  As  Dante  is 
gauring  unsatiated  upon  the  intaglios,  Virgil  bids  him  look  to 
the  left,  where  he  beholds  strange  objects  approaching  him, 
which  his  eyes  cannot  at  first  disentangle,  but  which  presently 
reveal  themselves  as  human  forms  bent  under  huge  burdens 
of  stone,  crumpled  up  in  postures  of  agonised  discomfort. 
These  arethe  forms  of  the  proud,  mere  larvae  not  yet  developed 
into  the  angelic  imago,  who  had  none  the  less  exalted  them- 
selves on  earth  in  unseasonable  pride,  and  now  wail  only  that 
the  limits  of  their  strength  enable  them  to  bear  no  more  and 
bend  no  lower  in  their  humihty. 

When  we  had  passed  the  threshold  of  the  gate 
Which  souls  of  men  from  evil  love  doth  wean. 
Because  it  makes  the  crooked  way  seem  straight. 

Clanging,  I  heard  it  shut,  but  had  I  seen,  4 

Turning  to  look  thereon  with  esiger  eyes. 
What  fit  excuse  for  such  a  fault  had  been  ? 
66 


CANTO  X  ^ 

Through  a  cleft  rock  thenceforward  must  we  rise,     7 
Where  one  side  and  the  other  moving  were, 
E'en  as  a  wave  rolls  in,  then  backward  dies. 

"  Here  it  behoves  us  with  some  skill  to  fare,"  10 

Began  my  leader,  "  so  that  we  keep  close 
"  To  the  receding  side,  now  here,  now  there." 

And  hence  such  limit  to  our  steps  arose,  1 3 

That  the  moon's  waning  orb  regained  its  bed. 
To  yield  itself  once  more  to  its  repose, 

Ere  from  that  needle's  eye  our  course  was  sped;      16 
But  when  we  climbed  to  freer  space  at  last 
(Where  the  mount,  being  set  back,  leaves  space  to 
tread), 

I,  wearied  out  as  to  our  road,  held  fast  x  9 

In  doubtfulness ;  on  level  ground  stood  we 
More  lone  than  tracks  that  traverse  deserts  vast. 

From  where  its  edge  o'er  the  abyss  hung  free  22 

To  foot  of  that  high  bank  which  sheer  ascended. 
Three  times  the  measure  of  a  man  would  be ; 

And  far  as  flight  of  mine  eyes  wings  extended,        2  $ 
Now  on  the  left,  now  on  the  right  hand  side. 
Such  seemed  the  cornice  wheresoe'er  it  wended. 

Our  feet  upon  it  we  had  not  yet  tried,  28 

When  I  perceived  that  circling  bank,  so  sheer 
That  power  to  mount  thereby  was  all  denied, 


6S  PURGATORY 

Was  of  white  marble,  and  adomM  clear  3 1 

With  sculpture,  whence  what  Polycletus  wrought, 
And  even  Nature,  might  to  shame  come  near. 

The  angel  who  to  earth  the  message  brought,  34 

Which  from  the  ban  of  old  set  Heaven  free. 
Decreeing  peace,  so  long  with  tears  besought, 

Before  us,  all  so  vivid,  noted  we,  37 

Carven,  in  mien  such  graciousness  conveying 
It  seemed  that  no  dirnib  image  it  could  be. 

One  would  have  sworn  that  "  Ave,"  he  was  saying, 
For  she  was  imaged  there,  who  to  lay  wide  4 1 

The  love  divine  did  turn  the  key  withstaying : 

And  in  her  attitude  were  signified  43 

The  words,  "  Ecce  ancilla  Dei,"  so 
As  will  a  figure  stamped  on  wax  abide. 

"  Not  on  one  place  alone  thy  mind  bestow,"  46 

Said  my  dear  master,  who  on  that  side  where 
Man's  heart  is  placed,  guidance  to  me  did  show; 

Wherefore  I  moved  mine  eyes  about,  and  there       49 
Saw  behind  Mary,  on  that  side  whereat 
He  was,  who  thus  had  urged  me  in  his  care, 

Another  story  in  the  rock  wall  set;  52 

Wherefore  I  crossed  past  Vurgil,  and  drew  near. 
That  to  my  sight  it  should  show  clearer  yet. 


CANTO  X  69 

Carved  in  the  very  marble,  did  appear  S5 

The  sacred  ark  with  car  and  oxen  bringing, 
Whence  duty  not  entrusted  us  we  fear. 

In  front  were  people  and  the  ark  enringing  58 

With  seven  choirs,  who,  of  two  senses,  made 

The  one  say  "  No,"  the  other,  "  Yea,  they're  singing." 

Likewise  the  incense  smoke  that  was  displayed       61 
In  image  there,  at  once  the  eyes  and  nose. 
With  yes  and  no,  in  opposite  camps  arrayed. 

Before  the  blessM  vessel  girded  goes  64 

Dancing,  the  psalmist  lowly  minded,  thus 
Both  more  and  less  than  king,  therein  he  shows : 

At  a  great  palace  window  fronting  us  67 

Michal  was  imaged,  as  a  woman  who 
Looks  on,  sorrowful  and  contemptuous. 

From  where  I  stood,  I  moved  my  feet  a  few  70 

Paces,  to  see  another  history, 

Which  behind  Michal  shone  with  whiteness  new. 

There  was  recorded  all  the  glory  high  73 

Of  the  Roman  Prince,  for  whom  the  worth  he  wore 
Moved  Gregory  to  his  great  victory. 

I  speak  of  Trajan  the  great  Emperor;  76 

And  at  his  bridle  did  a  widow  stand 
Whose  image  told  of  tears  and  sorrow  sore ; 


70  PURGATORY 

And  round  about  him  was  a  trampling,  and  79 

A  throng  of  horse,  and  eagles  wrought  of  gold 
Visibly  moved  to  the  wind,  above  the  band. 

The  wretched  woman,  'mid  all  these,  behold  82 

Appeared  to  say;  "  Lord,  give  me  vengeance  now! 
"  Such  grief  for  my  dead  son,  my  heart  doth  hold." 

And  he  to  answer  her,  "  But  tarry  thou  85 

"  Till  I  return."    Said  she,  "  My  lord,"  as  one 
To  whom  no  respite  will  her  grief  allow, 

"  If  thou  return  not  ?  "  "  He  shall  see  it  done,  88 
"  Who'll  hold  my  place ;  "  and  she,  "  What  profits  thee 
"  Another's  virtue,  if  thine  own  thou  shun  ?  " 

Then  he;  "  Be  comforted,  perforce  I  see  91 

"  My  duty  must  I  do,  before  I  go; 

"  Justice  demands,  and  pity  holdeth  me." 

He  Who  no  new  thing  ever  saw,  e'en  so  94 

Achieved  this  visible  speech,  new  to  our  sight 
Because  'tis  never  found  on  earth  below. 

Whilst  I  rejoiced  thus  greatly  that  I  might  97 

These  images  of  humbleness  survey. 
Whose  Craftsman  made  their  value  infinite, 

"  Behold  a  throng  of  folk,  that  hither  stray  100 

"  Yet  make  few  steps,"  the  poet  said,  "  these  men 
"  To  the  high  staircase  shaJl  direct  our  way." 


CANTO  X  71 

Mine  eyes  which  were  intent  to  gaze,  since  fain      103 
They  were  to  see  new  wonders,  surely  made 
But  small  delay  in  turning  tow'rd  him  then. 

I  would  not,  reader,  thou  shouldst  be  afraid  106 

At  a  good  purpose,  though  thou  come  to  hear 
How  God's  Will  ordereth  that  the  debt  be  paid; 

Heed  not  the  form  the  torment  here  doth  wear,     log 
Think  on  what  follows,  think  that  at  the  worst 
At  the  great  Judgment  it  must  disappear. 

"  Master,  that  which  I  see,"  I  spoke  the  first,        112 
"  Move  tow'rd  us,  seemeth  not  like  men  to  be 
"  Yet  what  it  is  eludes  mine  eyes  ill- versed." 

"  Their  very  grievous  lot,"  he  answered  me,  1 1 5 

"  Their  torment,  makes  them  so  to  earth  inchne, 
"  That  first  mine  eyes  strove  all  in  vain  to  see; 

"  But  clearly  look,  thy  sight  shall  disentwine,        1 1 8 
"  What  comes  beneath  these  stones;  already  how 
"  Each  beats  his  breast,  is  clear  to  eyes  like  thine." 

O  ye  proud  Christians !  wretched  weary  now,        1 2 1 
Who,  in  the  vision  of  your  minds  unhealed. 
Your  confidence  in  backward  steps  avow ! 

That  we  are  worms,  lo !  is  it  not  revealed  ?  1 24 

Bom  to  become  the  angelic  butterfly. 
Flying  to  judgment  without  any  shield? 


72  PURGATORY 

Why  doth  your  spirit  soar  aloft  so  high,  127 

Since  as  imperfect  insects  must  ye  stay, 

As  grubs,  whose  form  doth  uncompleted  lie  ? 

E'en  as  a  figure,  as  a  corbel,  may  130 

Be  seen,  a  roof  supporting  or  a  ceiling. 
Whose  breast  is  joined  unto  its  knees  alway; 

(Which  all  unreal,  natheless  breeds  a  feeling  133 

Of  real  misery  in  him  who  sees,)  such  stress 
When  I  gave  heed,  were  these  to  me  revealing. 

True  is  it,  they  were  bended  more  or  less  1 36 

As  more  or  less  upon  their  backs  they  bore, 
And  he  whose  mien  most  patience  did  confess. 

Weeping,  appeared  to  say;  "  I  can  no  more."       139 


CANTO  XI 

The  humbled  souls  approach,  with  a  paraphrase  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  upon  their  lips,  the  petition  for  protection  against 
temptation  being  uttered  for  the  sake  of  those  they  have  left 
behind,  whether  on  earth  or,  perhaps,  in  the  anti-purgatory, 
since  souls  inside  the  gate  are  beyond  its  reach ;  which  loving 
offices  of  prayer  the  living  should  surely  reciprocate  for  those 
who  are  now  purging  themselves.  In  answer  to  Virgil's 
inquiry,  one  of  the  souls  directs  the  pilgrims  to  turn  to  the 
right,  circling  the  mount  with  the  sun.  It  is  the  Sienese 
Omberto,  whose  insolence  had  made  him  little  better  than  a 
brigand,  and  had  involved  all  his  race  in  ruin.  As  the  poet 
bends  down  to  hearken,  another  soul,  painfully  turning 
beneath  his  burden,  gazes  upon  Dante  who  recognises  him  as 
the  miniature  painter,  Oderisi,  now  willing  to  admit  the 
superior  excellence  of  his  rival  Franco,  and  fully  sensible  of 
the  empty  and  transitory  nature  of  human  glory.  Cimabue's 
school  of  painting  is  superseded  by  Giotto's;  the  older  poetic 
school  of  Guittone,  or  Guido,  of  Arezzo  and  his  companions 
has  been  superseded  by  that  of  Guido  Guinicelli,  to  which 
Guido  Cavcilcanti  and  Dante  himself  belong ;  and  who  knows 
whether  the  founder  of  yet  another  school  that  shall  relegate 
them  all  to  obscurity,  may  not  already  be  born!  Worldly 
reputation  is  always  of  the  same  empty  quality,  though  the 
momentary  object  to  which  it  attaches  itself  changes,  one 
empty  reputation  differing  from  another  only  in  name,  and 
all  of  them  swallowed  up  in  the  course  of  years,  what  matter 
whether  few  or  many !  One  of  the  heroes  of  Montaperti  and 
victims  of  CoUe  de  Valdelsa,  who  is  pacing  before  them,  is 
already  all  but  forgotten  on  the  very  scene  of  his  triumphs 
^d  defeats.     What  are  his  reputation  and  his  pride  to  hinj 

73 


74  PURGATORY 

now,  where  the  only  act  of  his  life  that  avails  him  is  his  self- 
humiliation  in  begging  ransom  for  his  friend,  in  the  market 
place  of  Siena  ?  an  act  which  Dante  himself  shall  learn  better 
to  appreciate  in  the  days  of  his  own  anguish  of  humiliation. 

"  Our  Father,  Who  in  Heaven  dost  abide, 

"  Not  stayed  therein,  but  through  love's  greater  glow 

"  Which  to  Thy  primal  works  is  ne'er  denied, 

"  Unto  Thy  name  and  worth  may  praises  flow  4 

"  From  all  created  things,  the  gratefulness 
"  Which  unto  Thy  sweet  effluence  we  owe. 

"  Let  now  Thy  kingdom's  peace  our  souls  possess,    7 
"  For  of  ourselves,  howe'er  our  wit  may  strain, 
"  We  reach  it  not,  except  it  come  to  bless. 

"  E'en  as  *  Hosanna  '  singing,  glad  and  fain,  10 

"  Thine  angels  sacrifice  to  Thee  their  will, 
"  So  be  it  done  with  all  the  wills  of  men. 

"  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  manna  still;  1 3 

"  Who  lacks  it,  goes  through  this  rough  wilderness 
"  Backward,  though  toiling  with  his  utmost  skill. 

"  And  as  we  do  forgive  the  trespasses  16 

"  Of  men,  heed  not  how  poor  our  merits  show, 
"  But  oh!  forgive  us,  in  Thy  graciousness. 

"  Put  not  to  proof  against  the  ancient  foe  19 

"  Our  virtue,  which  so  hghtly  falls  away, 
"  But  s^ve  us  from  him  who  torments  it  so, 


CANTO  XI  75 

"  Dear  Lord,  this  final  prayer  we  do  not  pray  22 

"  Now  for  ourselves,  since  need  for  us  is  none, 
"  But  e'en  for  those  who  yet  behind  us  stay." 

Those  shades,  thus  praying  that  good  speed  be  won  2  5 
For  them  and  us,  moved  onward  neath  the  weight, 
Like  that  which  oft  in  dream  is  undergone, 

Weary,  in  anguish  disproportionate,  28 

All  round  along  the  first  of  cornices. 

Where  foul  mists  of  the  world,  being  purged,  abate. 

If  help  for  us  is  aye  implored  by  these,  3 1 

What  can  be  said  and  done  for  them  again, 
By  those  whose  will  rooted  in  goodness  is  ? 

Truly  we  ought  to  aid  them  wash  the  stain  34 

They  have  borne  hence,  so  that  all  pure  and  hght 
They  may  go  forth  and  starry  spheres  attain. 

"Ah!  so  may  justice  soon,  and  pity  unite  37 

"  So  to  unload  you,  that  ye  spread  the  wing 
"  To  lift  you,  as  your  longing  is,  for  flight; 

"  Show  us  which  side  most  speedily  shall  bring       40 

"  Us  to  the  stair;  if  more  than  one  ye  know 

"  TeU  us,  which  with  least  steepness  doth  upspring; 

"  Since  to  climb  up,  he  who  with  me  doth  go,         43 
"  Because  of  weight  of  Adam's  flesh  still  laid 
"  Upon  him,  much  against  his  will,  is  slow," 


76  PURGATORY 

It  was  not  manifest,  who  'twas  that  made  46 

Among  them  answer  to  the  words,  which  he 
Whom  I  was  following  had  thuswise  said; 

But  'twas  repUed,  "  To  the  right  hand  come  ye      49 
"  With  us  along  the  bank,  so  shall  be  shown 
"  The  pass,  which  by  one  living,  scaled  can  be. 

"  And  but  that  I  am  hindered  by  this  stone  52 

"  Which  tameth  my  proud  neck,  and  so  doth  give 
"  Me  need  alway  to  hold  my  visage  down, 

"  I  would  look  at  this  man,  who  still  doth  live,        5  S 
"  Unnamed,  and  if  I  know  him,  to  this  weight 
"  To  make  him  pitiful,  in  truth  I'd  strive. 

"  Latin  I  was,  bom  of  a  Tuscan  great;  58 

"  Gughelmo  Aldobrandesco ;  I  know  not 

"  If  e'er  his  name  was  known  within  your  state. 

"  From  ancient  blood  and  gallant  deeds  well  wrought 
"  By  ancestors,  such  pride  in  me  did  dwell,  62 

"  I,  to  our  common  mother,  gave  no  thought; 

"  But  scorned  all  men,  so  far  that  it  befell  64 

"  I  died  thereof,  as  the  Sienese  know, 
"  And  every  Campagnatic  child  can  tell. 

"  Hiunbert  I  am;  and  pride  doth  hurt  bestow        67 

"  Not  only  upon  me;  these  too  it  hath 

"  Dragged  to  mischance  and  hath  like  me  laid  low, 


CANTO  XI  77 

"  Therefore  till  God  be  satisfied,  beneath  70 

"  This  weary  load  I  labour,  since  amid 
"  The  living  I  refused  it,  here  in  death." 

Listening  to  him,  I  had  bent  down  my  head,  73 

And  one  of  them,  not  he  who  spake,  near  by 
Writhed  'neath  the  weight  that  so  encumbered. 

And  saw  and  knew  me,  and  began  to  cry,  76 

And  as  I  moved  beside  them  all  bent  down, 
He  strove  to  scan  my  features  eagerly. 

I  said  "  Wert  not  as  Oderisi  known?  79 

"  Honour  of  Gubbio,  honour  of  that  art, 
"  Illuminating  called,  in  Paris  town." 

"  Brother,"  said  he,  "  more  pleasure  do  impart       82 
"  The  leaves  by  Franco  Bolognese  painted; 
"  All  honour  now  is  his,  and  mine  in  part. 

"  Whilst  yet  I  hved,  truly  should  I  have  scanted    85 
"  This  courtesy,  because  of  the  great  desire 
"  All  to  excel,  wherewith  my  heart  was  tainted. 

"  The  pa5niient  for  such  pride  doth  God  require ;       88 

"  And  even  here  I  should  not  be,  unless 

"  With  pow'r  to  sin,  to  GK)d  I  had  drawn  nigh'r. 

'  Vain  glory  of  all  human  mightiness !  91 

'  How  short  a  time  the  summit  keepeth  green, 
"  E'en  if  rude  ages  fail  thereon  to  press ! 


78  PURGATORY 

In  painting  Cimabue  well  might  ween  94 

He  held  the  field,  now  Giotto  hath  the  cry, 
So  that  the  former's  fame  obscured  hath  been. 

E'en  so  the  glory  of  our  tongue  is  by  97 

Guido  from  Guido  ta'en;  perchance  behind 
Comes  one  who'll  chase  both  nestlings  presently. 

For  earthly  fame  is  but  a  breath  of  wind,  100 

Now  blowing  here,  now  there,  changing  its  name 
Because  a  changed  direction  it  may  find. 

If  old  thou  strip  thy  flesh  off,  shall  thy  fame      103 
Be  greater,  than  if  thou  hadst  chanced  to  die 
Ere  end  was  made  of  pap  and  infant's  game, 

In  a  thousand  years?    Which  to  eternity  106 

Is  far  more  short,  than  to  the  slowest  wheel 
In  Heaven  turned,  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 

All  Tuscany  once  rang  as  with  a  peal  109 

From  him  who  'fore  me  takes  the  road  so  slow. 
Yet  whispers  now  scarce  through  Siena  steal. 

Where  governed  he,  when  down  to  death  must  go 
The  rage  of  Florence,  who  as  haughty  was  1 1 3 

Then,  as  she  now  must  all  degraded  show. 

Your  glory  is  as  is  the  hue  of  grass,  1 1  s 

Which  comes  and  goes,  and  he  through  whom  it 
springs, 
"  Green  from  the  earth,  makes  it  to  fade  and  pass." 


CANTO  XI  79 

And  I;  "  A  good  humility  now  brings  ii8 

"  Thy  truth  unto  my  heart,  and  sweUing  pride 
"  It  withers;  but  of  whom  are  said  these  things ?  " 

"  'Tis  Provenzan  Salvani,"  he  rephed;  121 

"  And  he  is  here,  since  in  his  haughty  fist 
"  He  thought  to  grasp  Siena's  countryside. 

"  Thus  hath  he  gone,  and  goeth  without  rest         124 

"  Since  that  he  died;  such  coin  he  has  to  pay 

"  Who  yonder  swells  with  daring  pride  his  breast." 

And  I;  "  If  spirits  who  ere  yet  they  may  127 

"  Repent,  await  the  verge  of  Life,  anon 
"  Abide  below,  nor  hither  find  their  way, 

"  (Except  good  prayers  aid)  untU  hath  gone  1 30 

"  As  much  of  time  as  they  have  lived,  what  grace 
"  For  him,  his  coming  hither,  surely  won?  " 

He  said;  "  When  he  with  glory  ran  hfe's  race,       133 
"  He  laid  by  shame,  and  stood  before  edl  men 
"  Of  free-will,  in  Siena's  market-place; 

"  And  there  to  free  his  friend  from  all  the  pain      136 

"  That  he  in  Charles's  prison  suffered, 

"  He  brought  himself  to  tremble  every  vein. 

"  No  more  I  tell;  and  darkly  this  is  said,  139 

"  I  know ;  but  soon  thy  neighbour's  acts  shall  more 
"  Enable  it  to  be  interpreted. 

"  This  deed  from  those  confines  set  wide  the  door."  142 


CANTO  XII 

Dante  has  bent  down  in  a  sjrtnpathetic  attitude  of  humility 
to  converse  with  Oderisi,  and  when  Virgil  bids  him  vaake 
better  speed  he  straightens  his  person  so  far  as  needful  to 
comply,  but  still  remains  bowed  down  in  heart,  shorn  of  his 
presumptuous  thoughts.  As  he  steps  forward  with  a  good 
wUl,  Virgil  bids  him  once  more  look  down  at  the  pavement 
which  he  is  treading,  and  there  he  sees  as  it  were  the  linea- 
ments of  the  defeated  proud,  from  Lucifer  and  Briareus  to 
Cyrus  and  Holofemes  and  Troy.  The  proud  are  laid  low 
upon  the  pavement  as  the  humble  were  exalted  to  the  up- 
springing  mountain  side.  A  wide  stretch  of  the  mountain  is 
circled  ere  they  come  to  the  gentle  angel  of  this  terrace  of  the 
proud,  whose  glory  is  tempered  as  a  morning  star,  and  who 
promises  them  an  easier  ascent  henceforth.  A  stroke  of  his 
wing  touches  the  poet's  brow,  who  then  approaches  such  a 
stair  as  was  made  to  ease  the  ascent  to  San  Miniato  in  the 
good  old  days  when  weights  and  measures  were  true  and 
pubhc  records  ungarbled.  As  they  mount  the  stair  the 
blessing  of  the  poor  in  spirit  falls  on  their  ears,  with  sound 
how  different  from  the  wild  laments  of  Hell!  And  Dante 
notes  how  the  steep  ascent  seems  far  more  easy  than  the  level 
terrace  of  a  moment  back.  It  is  because  the  P  of  pride  was 
erased  by  the  stroke  of  the  angel's  wing,  and  thereon  all  the 
other  six  became  shallower.  This  Dante,  at  a  hint  from 
Virgil,  ascertains  by  feeling  his  brow  with  outspread  fingers, 
and  in  innocent  deUght  at  the  discovery  of  the  cause  of  his 
lightened  steps,  he  looks  into  Virgil's  face  which  answers  with 
a  smile  of  sympathy  and  encouragement. 
80 


CANTO  XII  Si 

With  equal  step  as  oxen  yoked  will  pace, 

I  went  beside  that  heavy  laden  one, 

As  far  as  my  sweet  teacher  gave  me  grace. 

But  when  he  said;  "  Leave  him,  and  hasten  on,       4 
"  For  here  'tis  well,  that  with  both  sail  and  oar, 
"  Speed  for  his  ship  by  every  man  be  won;  " 

Erect  and  apt  for  walking,  I  once  more  7 

Made  me  in  body,  though  remained  my  thought 
Bowed  down  and  humbled  as  it  was  before. 

I  had  advanced  and  willingly  had  sought  10 

My  master's  steps  to  follow,  and  we  two 
Already  showed  hght  feet  to  swiftness  wrought. 

When  he  said  to  me,  "  Good  to  thee  'twill  do  13 

"  Downward  to  turn  thine  eyes,  'twill  ease  thy  way, 
"  The  bed  beneath  thy  feet  with  care  to  view." 

As  to  persuade  their  memory  to  stay,  1 6 

Tombs  on  the  earth  will  bear  above  their  dead 
The  semblance  of  them  in  their  hving  day. 

Whence  oft  by  many  men  will  tears  be  shed,  19 

Through  the  sharp  pricking  of  remembrances. 
Which  only  spur  the  souls  for  pity  made ; 

So  saw  I  carved  in  better  semblances,  23 

Through  greater  craftsman's  skill,  the  roadway  all 
As  far  as  from  the  mount  its  distance  is. 

F 


82  PURGATORY 

On  one  side,  him  whom  Power  Imperial  25 

More  noble  made  than  all  created,  I 

Saw  down  from  heaven,  like  the  lightning  faU; 

Saw  on  the  other  side  Briareus  lie  28 

Heavy  upon  the  earth,  in  death's  first  chill, 
Pierced  by  the  bolt  from  Heaven's  armoury. 

I  saw  Thymbraeus ;  Mars  and  Pallas  still  31 

Full  armed,  and  viewing  at  their  father's  side 
The  giant's  limbs,  scattered  by  their  fierce  will. 

Nimrod,  as  one  bewildered,  I  descried  34 

At  foot  of  his  great  work,  intent  to  see 
The  people  who  in  Shinar  shared  his  pride. 

And  with  what  weeping  eyes,  ah!  Niobe  37 

I  saw  thee,  graven  on  the  roadway  plain. 
With  sev'n  slain  children  either  side  of  thee! 

O  Saul,  how  clearly  on  thine  own  sword  slain  40 

Thou  showed'st  on  GUboa's  mount,  which  ne'er 
Thereafter  felt  upon  it  dew  or  rain ! 

O  mad  Arachne !  so  I  saw  thee  there  43 

Already  half  a  spider,  full  of  woe 

Upon  the  strands  which  cost  thy  pride  so  dear. 

Nought  Rehoboam,  does  thine  image  show  46 

Of  threatening  now,  but  trembling  and  afraid. 
Flies  in  a  chariot  ere  the  chase  shall  grow. 


CANTO  XII  85 

And  yet  again  the  pavement  hard  displayed,  49 

How  dearly  for  the  unlucky  ornament, 
Unto  her  son  Alcmaeon's  mother  paid. 

And  how  within  the  shrine,  on  murder  bent,  52 

Sennacherib's  sons  fell  on  their  father;  how 
They  left  him  dead,  and  from  the  temple  went. 

Ruin  and  cruel  death  showed  clear  enow  55 

Made  by  Tomyris,  who  to  Cyrus  said, 

"  Bloodthirsty  one,  with  blood  I  sate  thee  now!  " 

It  showed  how  in  a  broken  rout  they  fled,  58 

Th'  Assyrians,  when  Holofemes  slain 

They  knew;  it  showed  the  rehcs  of  the  dead. 

In  ashes  and  in  ruins  Troy  was  plain;  61 

O  Ihon,  the  image  shown  of  thee 

How  poor  the  thing  it  pictured,  and  how  vain! 

Master  of  brush  or  chisel,  who  was  he,  64 

Who  in  that  place  such  shades  and  features  drew 
As  any  subtle  wit  would  stare  to  see  ? 

Dead  seemed  the  dead,  living  the  living  too,  67 

And  he  who  saw  the  fact  whose  image  there 
Stooping,  I  trod  on,  saw  it  not  more  true. 

Now  grow  in  pride,  with  haughty  visage  fair,  70 

Children  of  Eve,  nor  your  looks  downward  cast. 
Lest  of  your  evil  path  ye  grow  aware ! 


84  PURGATORY 

Already  more  of  the  mountain  we  had  passed  73 

Circhng,  and  more  of  the  Sun's  path  was  spent. 
Than  had  the  mind  perceived,  still  holden  fast, 

When  he,  who  watchful  e'er,  before  me  went,  76 

Began,  "  Lift  up  thy  head,  no  time  is  this 
"  To  go  thus  all  absorbed,  and  so  intent. 

"  See  there  an  angel,  who  now  ready  is  79 

"  To  meet  us;  see  the  day's  sixth  handmaiden 
"  Returning  homeward,  from  her  services. 

"  Show  reverence  in  thy  face  and  bearing  then,       82 
"  That  he  may  send  us  upward  with  good  will; 
"  Think  that  this  day  will  never  dawn  again." 

Well  used  I'd  grown  to  do  his  bidding  still,  85 

So  that  no  time  was  lost,  and  speaking  thus 
His  speech  w£is  clear  and  easy  to  fulfil. 

The  creature  fair,  white  clad,  drew  nigh  to  us,         88 
And  o'er  his  countenance  a  hght  was  shed 
As  from  a  star  at  dawn-tide  tremulous. 

His  arms  he  opened,  then  his  wings  outspread,        9 1 
And  "  Come,  the  steps  are  near;  the  rocky  wall 
"  Here  easily  is  mounted  up,"  he  said. 

How  few  they  are  who  come  to  such  a  call !  94 

O  sons  of  men,  bom  to  soar  upward,  why 
At  any  breath  of  wind,  needs  must  ye  fall  ? 


CANTO  XII  85 

He  led  us  where  the  rock  was  cut  near  by,  97 

Then  beat  his  wings  upon  my  brow,  and  so 
Promised  a  journey  of  security. 

As  on  the  right  hand  up  the  mount  to  go,  100 

Where  across  Rubaconte  standeth  fair 

The  Church,  which  wards  the  sober  town  below, 

The  steep  ascent  is  broken  here  and  there  1 03 

By  steps,  hewn  out  in  times  of  ancient  date, 
When  safe  the  records  and  the  measures  were ; 

So  easier  here  the  bank  was,  though  the  gate         106 
On  either  side  was  fenced  with  rocks,  that  fell 
From  the  next  ledge,  precipitous  and  straight. 

And  as  we  thither  turned  with  right  good  will,      1 09 

"  Beati  pauperes  spiritu,"  I  heard, 

More  sweetly  sung  than  mortal  speech  can  tell. 

Ah  me !  what  different  sounds  these  passes  guard    1 1 2 
Than  those  of  Hell ;  here  enter  we  through  song. 
And  there  below,  through  wailings  fierce  and  hard. 

Now  mounted  we  the  blessed  stairs  along,  1 1 5 

And  to  myself  I  seemed  more  light  to  spring 
Than  on  the  plain,  the  souls  of  pride  among. 

Whence  I;   "  O  Master,  say,  what  heavy  thing      118 
"  Has  been  ta'en  from  me,  so  that  as  I  stride 
"  I  scarcely  feel  the  toil  of  journeying?  " 


86  PURGATORY 

He  answered;  "  When  the  P's  that  yet  abide        121 
"  Though  near  extinguished  on  thy  face,  shall  be 
"  Erased  as  is  the  one.  whose  print  has  died, 

"  So  vanquished  by  good  wiU  thy  feet  thou'lt  see,    1 24 
"  That  not  alone  no  weariness  they'll  know, 
"  But  keen  delight  upward  to  carry  thee." 

Then  did  I  as  those  do,  who  as  they  go  127 

Something  unknown  do  carry  on  the  head, 
Until  another's  gesture  makes  doubt  grow. 

Wherefore  the  hand  to  make  more  sure,  lends  aid,  1 30 
And  seeks  and  finds,  to  do  those  offices 
Which  by  the  sight  cannot  be  furnished. 

And  with  my  right  hand  fingers  spread,  of  these    1 3  3 
Letters,  I  found  but  six,  carven  erstwhile 
Upon  my  brow  by  th'  angel  of  the  keys ; 

And  looking  on  me  did  my  Leader  smile.  1 36 


CANTO  XIII 

The  poets  mount  to  the  second  terrace;  of  dark  rock,  tenant- 
less  so  far  as  the  eye  can  stretch,  and  without  mark  or 
indication  of  any  kind.  Virgil  apostrophises  the  sun,  and 
in  lack  of  any  counter  reason,  determines  to  follow  him  from 
east  to  west.  After  a  time  voices  ring  through  the  air  in 
praise  of  generosity,  the  virtue  counter  to  envy;  and  Virgil 
anticipates  the  direct  warning  against  that  vice  ere  they  leave 
this  the  circle  of  its  purification.  Meanwhile  they  encounter 
the  once  envious  spirits,  appealing  with  full  confidence  to  the 
ungrudging  love  of  Mary,  of  the  angels,  and  of  the  saints. 
The  envious  eyes  that  once  found  food  for  bitterness  in  all 
sights  of  beauty  and  joy,  must  now  in  penance  refrain  from 
drinking  in  the  gladness  of  sea  and  sky  and  human  love,  for 
the  lids  are  drawn  together  with  such  a  suture  of  wire  as  is 
used  to  tame  the  wildness  of  the  untrained  hawk;  and  their 
inward  darkness  is  matched  by  their  sober  raiment.  They 
lean  one  against  another  in  mutual  love  and  for  mutual 
support,  and  upturn  their  sightless  countenances  like  the 
blind  beggars  that  gather  round  church  portals.  Dante  is 
shamed,  as  though  he  were  taking  ungenerous  advantage  of 
those  whom  he  sees  but  who  cannot  know  his  presence ;  and, 
having  gained  Virgil's  leave,  addresses  the  souls  in  words  of 
soothing  beauty  and  aspiration.  In  answer  to  his  question 
whether  any  of  them  are  of  Latium,  Sapia  the  Sienese,  tells 
that  they  are  all  citizens  of  one  true  city;  but  that  she, 
amongst  others,  had  lived  in  her  earthly  pilgrimage  in  Latium. 
She  tells  the  story  of  her  evil  joy  at  the  defeat  of  the  Sienese 
by  the  Florentines  at  CoUe  in  Valdelsa,  and  utters  her  thanks 
to  the  humble  saint  whose  prayers  have  secured  her  admission 
to  expiatory  sujSering  earlier  than  the  else  appointed  time, 

87 


88  PURGATORY 

In  her  turn  Sapia  questions  Dante  as  to  his  journey, — ^with 
open  eyes  as  she  judges,  and  with  breath-formed  speech, — 
around  this  circle;  and  he  answers  that  he  too  shall  one  day 
have  his  eyes  closed  there,  but  not  for  long,  since  he  has 
sinned  far  less  through  envy  than  through  pride.  He  further 
reveals  to  her  the  wonder  of  his  pilgrimage  and  receives  her 
petition  for  his  own  prayers,  and  her  commission  to  bear 
news  of  her  to  her  kinsfolk  among  the  vain  and  light-minded 
Sienese. 

Now  to  the  summit  of  that  stair  we  came, 

Where  is  cut  back  a  second  time  the  hill, 

Which,  as  men  mount  it,  strips  their  sin  from  them; 

And  there  a  new  ledge  groweth  visible,  4 

Binding  the  mountain  like  a  band,  although 
Matched  with  the  first,  its  curves  are  sharper  still. 

No  shade  is  there,  nor  any  sculptured  show,  7 

But  dull  and  hvid  doth  the  stone  appear 
On  the  bare  bank,  and  the  bare  path  below. 

The  poet  said,  "  If  we  should  tarry  here  xo 

"  Awaiting  folk  to  ask,  too  long  we  might 
"  Perchance  delay  our  choice,  I  greatly  fear." 

Then  full  upon  the  sun  he  fixed  his  sight,  1 3 

And  turned  the  left  hand  part  of  him  and  made 
A  centre  for  the  movement  of  his  right. 

"  Sweet  hght,  I  take  this  new  path  unafraid  i6 

"  Trusting  in  thee,  do  thou  now  lead,"  said  he, 
"  Even  as  here  within  we  would  be  led. 


CANTO  XIII  89 

"  The  world  thou  warmest,  and  it  draws  from  thee  19 
"  Its  hght;  our  guide  must  ever  be  thy  ray, 
"  If  reason  urge  not  to  the  contrary." 

We  followed  thence  in  httle  time  our  way,  23 

As  far  as  men  will  count  a  mile  down  here, 
Since  eager  will  forbade  us  to  delay; 

When  flying  tow'rd  us,  spirits  heard  we  near,  2  5 

But  saw  them  not,  and  to  Love's  table  each 
Gave  invitation  courteous  and  clear. 

The  first  voice,  flying,  which  our  ears  might  reach,  28 
"  Vinum  non  habent  "  said  aloud,  and  then 
Behind  us  went,  repeating  o'er  that  speech. 

And  e'er  its  sound  had  died  away  again  3 1 

Through  distance,  passed  another  crying;  "  I 
Orestes  am,"  nor  would  near  us  remain. 

"  Father,  what  voices  are  these  passing  nigh?  "       34 
I  said;  and  as  I  asked,  behold  a  third 
That  said,  "  Love  them  that  use  you  evilly." 

"  This  circle  scourges,"  came  the  master's  word,      37 
"  The  sin  of  envy;  wherefore  drawn  from  Love 
"  The  whipcords  are,  even  as  thou  hast  heard. 

"  The  bridle,  contrary  in  sound  should  prove,  40 

"  I  think  its  message  wiU  thy  hearing  thrill 

"  Ere  through  the  Pass  of  Pardon  we  shall  move. 


90  PURGATORY 

"  Fix  yonder  steadfast  eyes  and  sure  they  will        43 
"  See  folk  at  rest  before  us,  not  a  few, 
"  And  each  beside  the  cUff  is  seated  still." 

Then  wider  open  both  mine  eyelids  grew,  46 

I  looked  in  front,  and  saw  shades  covered 
With  cloaks,  not  differing  from  the  stone  in  hue. 

And  when  a  little  nearer  we  had  sped,  49 

"  O  Mary,  pray  for  us,"  I  heard  the  cries, 
And,  "  Michael,  Peter  and  all  Saints  give  aid." 

I  cannot  think  that  yet  on  earth  there  is  52 

A  man  so  hard  of  heart,  that  pity  should 

Not  touch  him  at  the  sight  that  met  mine  eyes ; 

For  when  so  near  to  them  at  length  I  stood  5  s 

That  all  their  features  were  to  me  made  clear, 
Then  through  mine  eyes  rained  out  my  grief  renewed. 

Clad  in  coarse  haircloth  did  they  all  appear,  58 

And  one  his  shoulder  to  the  other  lent. 
And  by  the  bank  they  all  supported  were. 

E'en  as  the  blind,  whose  sustenance  is  spent,  61 

At  Pardons  stand,  and  beg  for  what  they  need. 
And  o'er  the  one,  another's  head  is  bent. 

So  that  more  quickly  pity  may  be  freed  64 

In  others,  not  from  sound  of  words  alone, 

But  by  the  sight,  which  not  the  less  shall  plead ; 


CANTO  XIII  91 

And  as  to  the  blind  no  profit  can  be  known  67 

From  sunshine,  so  where  now  I  spake,  by  light 
Of  heav'n  no  bounty  to  these  shades  was  shown. 

For  pierced  with  thread  of  iron  and  drawn  tight     70 
Were  all  their  eyehds,  as  is  sometimes  done 
To  untamed  hawks,  that  restless  still  will  fight. 

I  seemed  to  show  them  insult  going  on  73 

Seeing  them  all,  myself  unseen,  which  made 
Me  to  my  Counsel  wise  turn  back  anon. 

Well  knew  he  what  desire  the  dumb  one  had,  76 

And  therefore  waited  not  my  questioning. 

But,  "  Speak  then  briefly  and  with  point,"  he  said. 

Virgil  went  with  me,  still  continuing  79 

That  side  the  cornice,  where  a  man  might  fall. 
Since  there  no  parapet  doth  it  enring; 

And  on  the  other  side  devout  were  all  82 

The  shades,  who  pressed  from  'neath  the  dreadful 

seam 
The  burning  tears  their  cheeks  were  wet  withal. 

"  O  race  made  sure  to  see  the  light  supreme,"         85 

(I  turned  to  them,  beginning  presently), 

"  Which  is  the  sole  desire  of  which  ye  dream, 

"  So  grace  may  quickly  from  the  scum  set  free  88 
"  Your  conscience,  so  that  clear  throughout  it  moving, 
"  Descend  once  more  the  stream  of  memory, 


92  PURGATORY 

"  TeD  me,  for  gracious  will  it  be  and  loving,  91 

"  Is  any  Latin  soul  among  you;  when 

"  I  know  him,  for  his  good  it  may  be  proving." 

"  O  brother  mine,  each  is  a  citizen  94 

"  Of  one  true  city,  but  thy  speech  would  say, 
"  Who  lived  in  Italy,  a  pilgrim  then." 

Meseemed  from  one  beyond  where  I  did  stay,  97 

This  answer  came  to  me,  wherefore  I  made 

My  voice  more  heard  there,  turning  more  that  way. 

Amid  the  others  one  expectant  shade  100 

I  saw,  and  should  one  ask  of  me  "  How  so  ?  " 
Its  chin  it  raised,  as  do  the  blind.     I  seiid, 

"  Spirit  that  dost  subdue  th5^elf  to  go  103 

"  Upward  at  last,  if  thou  it  was  rephed, 

"  Thy  name  ajid  dwelling-place,  ah!  let  me  know." 

"  I  was  of  Siena,  and  with  these  abide  106 

"  Weeping,"  she  said,  "  to  cleanse  my  Ufe  of  sin, 
"  And  that  to  us  God's  grace  be  not  denied. 

"  Sapient  I  was  not,  though  called  I  have  been     109 

"  Sapia,  and  on  others  ills  was  spending 

"  More  joy,  than  fortune  of  mine  own  could  win. 

"  And  lest  thou  deem  that  herein  is  pretending,     1 1 2 

"  Hear  if  I  was  as  mad  as  I  have  said. 

"  Already  was  my  course  of  years  descending. 


CANTO  XIII  93 

'  When  near  to  Colle  were  my  townsfolk  led  1 1  s 

"  To  battle  'gainst  their  enemies,  and  I 
"  Even  for  what  He  willed,  to  God  had  prayed; 

"  Broken  they  were,  and  falhng  back  must  try      1 18 
"  The  bitter  steps  of  flight;  I  saw  the  chase, 
"  And  joy  past  all  conceiving  felt  thereby; 

"  So  that  I  hfted  up  my  insolent  face  121 

"  Crying  to  God,  '  I  fear  Thee  now  no  more! ' 
"  As  doth  the  blackbird  for  a  few  fair  da)^. 

"  Peace  I  desired  with  God,  on  the  last  shore         124 

"  Of  Life,  natheless  no  penitence  soe'er 

"  Would  yet  have  lessened  the  great  debt  I  bore, 

"  Had  not  Pietro  Pettignano,  there  127 

"  Been  moved  by  charity  to  grieve  for  me, 
"  And  so  remembered  me  in  holy  prayer. 

"  But  who  art  thou,  who,  I  beheve,  dost  see  130 

"  With  eyes  unsewn,  and  breathing  words  dost  say, 
"  And  going,  askest  what  our  state  may  be?  " 

"  Yet  shall  mine  eyes,"  I  said,  "  be  ta'en  away     133 
"  Here;  but  for  little  space,  since  small  th'  offence 
"  They  wrought  when  after  envy  they  did  stray. 

"  Far  greater  is  the  fear,  which  in  suspense  136 

"  Holdeth  my  soul,  of  that  torment  beneath; 

"  Already  weighs  me  down  the  load  from  thence." 


94  PURGATORY 

And  she,  "  What  guide  has  hither  shewn  the  path  1 39 
"  If  that  thou  thinkest  to  return  below?  " 
And  I,  "  He  who  is  silent  here,  he  hath; 

"  And  I  am  Uving,  therefore  make  me  know,         142 

"  Spirit  elect,  if  'tis  thy  will  that  I 

"  Yonder,  should  still  about  thy  service  go." 

"  So  new  this  thing  is,"  said  she,  "  I  descry  14S 

"  How  God  doth  love  thee,  by  its  token  here, 
"  So  aid  me  with  thy  prayers,  presently. 

"  And  I  entreat,  by  all  thou  boldest  dear,  148 

"  If  e'er  the  land  of  Tuscany  thou  tread, 

"  That  'mid  my  kindred,  thou  my  fame  shouldst  clear. 

"  Thou'lt  see  them  'mid  the  people  vainly  led        i  s  i 
"  By  hope  in  Talamon;  more  hope  they  will 
"  Lose  there,  than  in  Diana's  search  was  shed; 

"  But  there  the  admirals  shall  lose  more  still."      i  S4 


CANTO  XIV 

As  Dante  converses  with  Sapia,  revealing  the  wondrous 
conditions  of  his  own  pilgrimage  and  the  mysterious  presence 
of  his  guide,  he  is  overheard  by  two  spirits  who  are  leaning 
for  support  one  against  another  at  his  right.  Nearest  to  him 
is  Guido  del  Duca  of  Bertinoro,  who  is  the  chief  speaker,  the 
other  being  Rinieri  da  Calboli  of  Forli.  They  speak  chiefly 
to  each  other,  but  draw  Dante  into  their  conversation, 
questioning  him  as  to  his  origin;  and  when  he  indicates  by 
a  circumlocution  that  his  birthplace  lies  upon  the  Amo, 
Rinieri  asks  Guido  why  Dante  conceals  the  name  under  dark 
hints  as  though  it  were  a  shameful  thing;  whereon  Guido 
approves  of  Dante's  shrinking  from  expressly  naming  this 
accursed  ditch  which  rises  in  the  midst  of  brutishness,  and  as 
it  swirls  through  deeper  pools,  finds  ever  fiercer  or  more 
degraded  neighbours,  till  it  reaches  the  crowning  infamy  of 
Pisa.  There  follows  a  prediction  of  the  woes  which  Rinieri's 
relative  Fulcieri  shall  wreak  on  Florence  in  1303.  Deeply 
stirred  by  their  discourse,  Dante  questions  the  spirits  as  to 
their  own  past,  and  Guido  accompanies  his  answer  by  a 
lamentation  over  the  degeneracy  of  the  Romandiola  from 
which  they  both  spring;  and  implores  Dante  to  pass  upon 
his  way  and  leave  him  to  weep  undisturbed.  Assured  that 
they  are  pursuing  the  right  way,  since  the  generosity  of  these 
once  envious  souls  would  else  have  notified  them  of  their 
mistake,  the  two  poets  pursue  their  way,  as  the  warning  voices 
against  envy,  anticipated  by  Virgil,  ring  in  their  ears;  to 
which  Virgil  adds  his  sad  reflections  on  the  things  which 
human  choice  relinquishes  and  the  things  it  grasps. 

95 


96  PURGATORY 

"  Now  who  is  he  who  circles  thus  our  hill, 

"  Before  that  death  has  given  him  power  to  fly, 

"  Opening  his  eyes  and  shutting  them  at  will  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,  but  he  goes  not  lonely  by;  4 

"  Question  him  thou,  who  art  to  him  more  near, 
"  And  greet  him  gently,  that  he  may  reply." 

Upon  my  right  hand  thus,  two  spirits  there  7 

Conversed  of  me,  one  'gainst  the  other  leant. 
Then  turned  their  faces  up,  to  speak  more  clear; 

And  said  the  one:   "  O  soul,  that  still  being  pent    10 
"  Within  thy  body,  tow'rd  the  heavens  dost  go, 
"  For  charity  console  us;   be  content 

"  To  say  whence  com'st  thou,  who  thou  art,  for  so  1 3 

"  The  grace  allowed  thee  sets  us  marveUing, 

"  As  must  a  thing  that  none  ere  this  could  know." 

"  In  Falterona  doth  a  streamlet  spring,"  16 

I  said,  "  and  flows  through  midst  of  Tuscany, 
"  One  hundred  miles  no  end  to  it  doth  bring. 

"  I  bring  this  body  from  its  banks;  'twould  be        19 

"  To  speak  in  vain,  my  hneage  to  tell, 

"  Since  little  yet  resounds  the  name  of  me." 

"  If  with  my  mind  I  pierce  thy  meaning  well,"       22 
The  one,  who  first  had  spoken,  answered  then, 
"  It  is  the  name  of  Amo  thou  wouldst  spell." 


CANTO  XIV  97 

"  Why  did  he  hide,"  the  other  spake  again,  25 

"  The  river's  name,  as  men  are  wont  to  do 
"  Of  things  too  dreadful  to  be  spoken  plain  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  thus  the  shade  responded,  who        28 
Was  questioned  of  the  thing,  "  but  meet  it  is 
"  That    valley's   name  should  perish,   through  and 
through ; 

"  For  from  its  opening  (where  the  ruggedness  31 

"  Whence  is  Pelorus  sundered,  shows  far  more 
"  Fertility  than  many  fair  countries), 

"  As  far  as  where  it  yieldeth,  to  restore  34 

"  That  which  the  sky  sucks  up  from  out  the  sea, 
"  Whence  rivers  gain  the  rushing  floods  they  pour, 

"  Virtue  is  driven  forth,  an  enemy  37 

"  To  all,  as  were  it  a  snake,  or  by  mischance 
"  Of  place  or  by  ill  custom's  enmity; 

"  The  dwellers  in  the  wretched  valley,  thence  40 

"  Have  changed  their  natures,  till  'twould  almost  seem 
"  That  Circe  had  them  in  her  pasture's  fence. 

"  'Mid  brutish  hogs,more  worthy  one  would  deem    43 

"  Of  acorns,  than  of  any  food  for  men, 

"  It  first  directs  its  poor  thin  thread  of  stream, 

"  And  coming  downwards,  curs  discovers  then         46 
"  Whose  pow'r  is  less  than  is  their  snarhng  hate, 
"  And  turns  its  snout  from  them  in  high  disdain. 

G 


98  PURGATORY 

'  This  fosse  accurst  and  all  unfortunate  49 

'  Down  plunges,  and  so  finds,  the  more  it  grows, 
'  More  dogs,  that  into  wolves  change  their  estate. 

'  Through  other  deep  ravines  downward  it  flows,    s  2 
'  And  finds  the  foxes,  with  such  fraud  fulfilled, 
'  That  they  fear  not  the  wit  of  any  foes. 

'  Although  another  hear  me,  yet  unstilled  ss 

'  My  speech  shall  be,  'tis  well  he  should  recall 
'  The  prophecy,  a  spirit  true  hath  willed. 

'  I  see  thy  grandson  as  a  hunter  fall  S8 

'  Upon  those  wolves,  and  by  the  fierce  stream  drive, 
'  And  fill  with  terror  deep  the  hearts  of  all. 

'  He  sells  their  flesh  whilst  yet  they  are  alive,         61 
'  Like  worn-out  cattle;  from  a  multitude 
'  Takes  life,  himself  of  honour  doth  deprive. 

'  Bloody  he  issues  from  the  stricken  wood ;  64 

'  He  leaves  it  so  that  not  a  thousand  year 
'  Can  cause  its  former  state  to  be  renewed." 

As  troubled  grows  the  face  of  who  shall  hear  67 

Grievous  calamity  foreshadowed 

From  whereso'er  the  peril  draweth  near, 

So  then  I  saw  the  other  soul  (who  had  70 

Turned  round  to  listen),  once  it  had  received 
These  words,  grow  troubled  and  exceeding  sad. 


CANTO  XIV 


99 


Desire  to  know  their  names  I  then  conceived,  73 

From  speech  of  one  and  face  o'  the  other  wrought. 
And  question  then  with  prayers  to  them  I  weaved; 

Wherefore  the  soul,  who  first  my  word  had  sought,  76 
Began:   "  Thy  will  is  I  should  stoop  for  thee 
"  To  do  the  thing  which  thou  for  us  wilt  not; 

'  But  since  God  wills  His  grace  so  gloriously  79 

'  Should  shine  in  thee,  I'll  scant  not  thy  desire; 
'  Guido  del  Duca,  therefore,  know  in  me. 

'  My  blood  with  envy  was  so  set  on  fire,  82 

'  That  Uvid  thou  hadst  seen  my  face  to  grow, 
'  To  think  that  gladness  should  a  man  inspire. 

'  I  reap  this  straw,  since  I  such  seed  did  sow,  8  5 

'  O  race  of  men,  why  doth  your  heart  abide 
'  There,  where  companionship  ye  cannot  know  ? 

'  Rinier  this  is;  this  is  the  crown  and  pridc'  88 

'  Of  the  Calboli  house,  whereto  an  heir 
'  Of  his  great  worth  hath  ever  been  denied. 

'  And  not  alone  his  blood  is  reft  and  bare,  91 

'  Twixt  Po  and  the  hills  and  Reno  and  the  seas, 
*  Of  good  that  truth  and  chivalry  should  share, 

'  For  aU  is  filled  within  these  boundaries  94 

'  With  poisonous  plants,  so  truly  'twould  be  slow 
'  By  husbandry  to  try  to  uproot  these. 


loo  PURGATORY 

"  Ye  Romagnols,  to  bastards  turned,  O  show  97 

"  Where  Lizio,  Guido  di  Carpigna  be, 
"  Pier  Traversar',  Mainardi  Arrigo. 

"  When  shall  Bologna  e'er  a  Fabbro  see  1 00 

"  Again,  Faenza  e'er  a  Bemardin 

"  Di  Fosco,  noble  shoot  from  lowly  tree  ? 

"  Wonder  not,  Tuscan,  if  I  weep,  now  when  103 

"  Guido  da  Prata  I  remember,  and 

"  With  him  our  co-mate,  Azzo's  Ugolin; 

"  Federico  Tignoso  and  his  band,  106 

"  The  Traversaran  house,  that  lacks  an  heir, 
"  The  Anastagi  who  Hke  fated  stand; 

"  The  knights  and  ladies,  toils  and  sports,  which  there 
"  Where  hearts  are  now  so  evil  grown,  the  might  1 10 
"  Of  love  and  courtesy  to  us  made  dear. 

"  O  Brettinoro,  why  delays  thy  fhght,  1 12 

"  Since  that  thy  household  all  and  many  an  one 

' '  Have  left  the  land,  lest  guilt  their  Uves  should  blight  ? 

"  Well  does  Bagnacaval  to  have  no  son;  115 

"  But  Castrocaro  ill,  Conio  worse, 

"  Not  the  begetting  of  such  counts  to  shun; 

"  Well  shall  the  Pagani  do,  when  once  their  curse,  118 
"  Their  demon,  goes;  yet  testimony  pure 
"  None  to  their  memory  shall  e'er  rehearse. 


CANTO  XIV  loi 

"  O  Ugolin  de'  Fantolin,  secure  121 

"  Thy  name  is,  since  now  is  no  expectation 

"  Of  one  whose  fall  should  make  it  grow  obscure. 

"  But  go  thy  way  now,  Tuscan,  consolation  124 

"  For  me  hes  more  in  tears  than  speaking,  since 
"  Discourse  hath  wrung  me  to  such  tribulation." 

We  knew  that  they  could  hear  us  going  thence,     127 
Those  souls  so  dear,  wherefore  their  silence  made 
Our  spirits  in  omr  road  have  confidence. 

As  solitary  on  our  road  we  sped,  1 30 

Like  hghtning  when  through  air  it  cleaves  its  way 
A  voice  against  us  smote,  and  lo!  it  said: 

"  Whoever  findeth  me  shall  surely  slay,"  133 

And  fled,  as  sound  of  thunder  vanishing. 
If  bursts  a  cloud  which  erst  above  us  lay. 

And  when  ovu"  ears  had  truce  from  listening,  1 36 

Behold,  another  crashing  sentence  tlurown 
At  us,  like  thunder  quickly  following: 

"  I  am  Aglauros  who  became  a  stone;  "  139 

And  then  to  press  near  to  the  poet,  I 

Stepped  back,  not  forward.     Now  the  air  had  grown 

Quiet  on  every  side,  and  presently  142 

He  said  unto  me:   "  That  was  the  stem  bit, 

"  Which  ought  to  hold  man  where  due  limits  lie. 


102  PURGATORY 

"  But  ye  still  snatch  the  bait,  and  hooked  by  it,    145 

"  Drawn  are  ye  to  the  enemy  of  old, 

"  Whence  lure  or  bridle  matters  not  a  whit. 

' '  The  heav'ns  call  to  you  round  about  you  rolled,    1 48 

"  Showing  you  their  eternal  loveliness, 

"  But  only  things  of  earth  your  eyes  behold; 

"  So  the  All-Seeing  sends  on  you  distress."  151 


CANTO  XV 

It  is  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  poets  (having 
circled  nigh  a  fourth  part  of  the  mountain  and  reached  its 
northern  slope)  are  facing  the  westering  sun,  when  the  dazzling 
light  of  the  angel  guardian  of  the  circle  warns  them  that  they 
have  approached  the  next  ciscent.  They  are  welcomed  to  a 
stair  far  less  steep  than  those  they  have  already  surmounted, 
and  hear  the  blessing  of  the  merciful,  together  with  songs  of 
lofty  encouragement,  chanted  behind  them  as  they  mount. 
Dante's  mind  goes  back  to  words  in  which  Guido  del  Duca, 
while  confessing  his  own  envious  disposition  on  earth,  had 
reproached  mankind  for  fixing  their  hearts  on  the  things 
which  exclude  pEirtnership ;  and  now  he  questions  Virgil  as 
to  the  meaning  of  this  saying.  Virgil  answers  first  briefly, 
and  then  in  full  detail,  that  the  more  of  any  material  thing 
one  man  has,  the  less  of  it  there  is  for  others;  whereas  the 
more  peace  or  knowledge  or  love  one  man  has,  the  more 
there  is  for  all  the  others.  Hence  envy  disturbs  men's  hearts 
only  because  they  are  fixed  on  material  instead  of  spiritual 
things.  If  this  exposition  does  not  satisfy  him,  let  him  await 
further  light  from  Beatrice,  and  meanwhile  let  him  make 
all  speed  upon  his  journey.  On  this  day  they  reach  the  third 
terrace  —  that  of  the  wrathful  —  whereon  Dante  in  ecstatic 
vision  beholds  examples  of  meekness  and  patience.  Waking, 
half  bewildered,  from  his  trance,  he  is  called  to  himself  by 
Virgil,  and  the  two  walk  toward  the  evening  sun,  till  a  dark 
cloud  of  smoke  roUing  towards  them,  plunges  them  into  the 
blackness  of  more  than  night. 

As  much  as,  'twixt  the  earhest  of  the  day 
And  third  hour's  ending,  showeth  of  that  sphere 
Which  ever  like  a  httle  child  doth  play, 
103 


I04  PURGATORY 

So  much  remaining  did  by  now  appear  4 

Of  the  sun's  course  tow'rd  eventide  and  night ; 
'Twas  vespers  there,  and  deepest  midnight  here. 

Full  on  our  faces  smote  the  level  light,  7 

For  so  far  circled  was  the  mount  by  us, 

That  straight  toward  the  west  our  course  was  dight, 

When  splendour  greater  and  more  glorious  10 

Than  e'er  before,  weighed  down  my  brow,  until 
Wonder  at  unknown  things  grew  tyrannous ; 

Wherefore  I  raised  my  hands,  and  held  them  still   1 3 
Above  my  eyes,  making  thereby  the  shade, 
Which  seeks  excessive  power  of  light  to  quell. 

As  when  a  light,  by  glass  or  water  stayed,  1 6 

Back  leaping  whence  it  came,  makes  its  ascent 
At  the  like  angle  to  the  one  it  made 

Descending,  and  an  equal  space  is  bent  19 

From  the  straight  line  made  by  a  falling  stone. 
As  science  teaches  and  experiment ; 

So  I  seemed  smitten  by  a  light  back  thrown  22 

From  somewhere  close  before  me,  till  mine  eyes 
Were  swiftly  driven  their  defeat  to  own. 

"  Sweet  Father,  what  is  that,  whence  in  nowise      25 

"  Can  I  prevail,"  I  said,  "  my  sight  to  shield, 

"  Which  seems  to  move  tow'rd  where  our  pathway  lies  ?" 


CANTO  XV  105 

"  Marvel  not,"  said  he,  "  that  thine  eyes  must  yield 
"  To  heaven's  household  still ;  a  herald  this  29 

"  By  whom  the  stair  to  climb  shall  be  revealed. 

"  Soon,  to  behold  such  things  will  surely  cease        31 

"  To  weigh  on  thee,  and  e'en  as  nature  meant, 

"  Thou  shalt  regard  them,  feehng  nought  but  bliss." 

As  nearer  to  the  angel  blest  we  went,  34 

With  joyful  voice  he  said:   "  Here  enter  ye 
"  Less  steep  than  others  is  the  stair's  ascent." 

Departing  thence  already,  mounted  we;  37 

"  Blest  are  the  merciful,"  arose  the  strain, 
And,  "  Thou  that  overcomest,  joyful  be." 

Master  and  pupU  faced  the  hillside  then  40 

Alone,  and  as  we  journeyed  on,  I  thought 
Some  profit  from  his  words  I  might  attain. 

And  questioning,  to  learn  his  mind  I  sought:  43 

"  What  meant  Romagna's  spirit,  when  the  word 
"  '  Companionship  '  into  his  speech  he  brought  ?  " 

Then  he:  "  He  knows  wherein  he  chiefly  erred,       46 
"  And  all  its  ill;  no  wonder  then  should  rise, 
"  If,  to  prevent  such  grief,  his  wrath  be  stirred. 

"  Since  aU  men's  longing  concentrated  hes,  49 

"  Where  partnership  makes  each  one's  share  the  less, 
"  Envy  the  bellows  is,  to  waft  your  sighs. 


io6  PURGATORY 

"  But  if  desire  were  set  on  loftiness,  52 

"  Through  love  compelling  of  the  highest  sphere, 
"  No  fear  hke  that  could  hearts  of  men  distress; 

"  For  more  of  good  each  one  possesseth  there,  55 

"  Where  more  there  are  who  '  ours  '  can  say,  and  more 
"  Within  that  cloister  then,  love  flameth  clear." 

"  Greater,  than  had  I  held  my  peace  before,  58 

"  My  fasting  from  contentment  is,"  I  said; 
"  And  greater  doubt  within  my  mind  I  store. 

"  How  can  it  be  that  good  distributed,  61 

"  Makes  more  possessors  richer  in  its  worth, 
"  Than  if  a  few  possess  it  all  instead?  " 

And  he:   "  Because  again  on  things  of  earth  64 

"  Thou  settest  all  thy  mind,  thou  from  true  light 
"  Bringest  alone  deep  darkness  unto  birth. 

"  That  good,  ineffable  and  infinite,  6f 

"  That  is  on  high,  as  fast  to  love  doth  speed, 
"  As  flies  a  sunbeam  to  a  substance  bright. 

"  It  gives  itself  according  to  the  meed  70 

"  It  finds  of  ardour  there,  so  worth  eteme 

"  Gives  increase  e'er  beyond  love's  utmost  need. 

"  The  more  on  high  who  understanding  learn,  73 

"  The  more  there  are  to  love,  and  loving  grows, 
"  When  each  hke  glass  reflects  on  each  in  turn. 


CANTO  XV  107 

"  And  if  my  words  still  not  thy  hunger's  throes,      76 
"  Thou'lt  look  on  Beatrice,  who'U  set  thee  free 
"  From  this  and  all  desires  thy  being  knows. 

"  Strive  only  that  ere  long  thy  five  wounds  be         79 
"  Erased,  which  only  through  our  sorrow  heal, 
"  Even  as  are  the  other  two  on  thee." 

And  as  I  was  about  to  say,  "  I  feel  82 

Content,"  we  reached  the  higher  circle,  where 
I  spake  not,  for  the  eager  eyes  appeal. 

And  in  ecstatic  vision  seemed  I  there  85 

Suddenly  caught,  and  to  a  temple  sped. 
Wherein  of  many  folk  I  grew  aware. 

And  of  a  woman  entering,  who  said,  88 

With  tender  gestures  of  a  mother:   "  Son, 
"  Why  hast  thou  on  us  such  a  burden  laid  ? 

"  Thy  father,  lo!  and  I  have  sought  thee,  lone        91 
"  And  sorrowing;  "  and  as  she  ceased  to  speak. 
What  first  appeared  there  vanished  emd  was  gone. 

And  then  another  came,  adown  whose  cheek  94 

Flowed  waters  such  as  grief  distilleth,  when 
Great  anger  in  one  maketh  it  outbreak. 

And  said:   "  If  thou  art  ruler  o'er  these  men,  97 

"  Whose  city's  name  made  gods  contend  of  old, 
"  City  whence  knowledge  sparkles  clear  and  fain. 


io8  PURGATORY 

"  Take  vengeance  of  those  arms  so  overbold,  loo 

"  Which,  O  Pisistratus,  embraced  our  child." 
Thereat  the  kind  and  gentle  lord,  behold. 

Who  answered  her  with  face  serene  and  mild:        103 
"  What  shall  be  done  to  him  who'd  work  us  iU, 
"  If  he  who  loves  us  is  by  us  reviled?  " 

Then  saw  I  men,  kindled  to  angry  will,  106 

Slaying  a  youth  with  stones,  and  crying  loud 
To  one  another,  ever:   "  Kill  him,  kill!  " 

And  him  I  saw  sinking  to  earth,  and  bowed  109 

Already  'neath  death's  burden,  but  his  eyes 
As  gates  to  heaven  still  in  death  he  vowed, 

Pra5dng  the  Lord  out  of  his  agonies,  112 

With  gentle  looks  that  loosen  pity's  wings. 
That  He  would  pardon  these  his  enemies. 

When  that  my  soul  returned  to  outward  things,    1 1 5 
Which  outside  it  are  true,  then  soon  were  clear 
My  errors,  unto  which  no  falseness  clings. 

My  leader,  unto  whom  I  did  appear  1 1 8 

As  one  who  shakes  sleep  off  him,  therefore  said : 
"  What  ails  thee,  thus  ungoverned  going  here? 

"  Behold!  For  more  than  half  a  league  thou'st  sped 
"  With  staggering  limbs,  veiling  thine  eyes,  as  one  1 2  2 
"  Who  or  by  wine  or  sleep  is  vanquished." 


CANTO  XV  109 

"  Sweet  Father  mine,  if  thou  wilt  hear  thy  son,     124 
"  I'll  tell,"  I  answered,  "  what  I  seemed  to  see, 
"  When  all  the  mastery  of  my  limbs  seemed  gone." 

And  he:   "  Although  upon  thy  face  should  be        127 
'  A  hundred  masks,  thy  thoughts  however  small 
'  Would  not  thereby  be  kept  concealed  from  me. 

'  Thy  vision  doth  deprive  thee  now  of  all  130 

'  Excuse,  from  opening  thy  heart  to  peace, 
'  Whose  waters  from  the  fount  eternal  faU. 

' '  What  ails  thee,'  asked  I  not  as  one  who  sees     133 
'  With  the  eye  only,  which  can  see  not  even 
'  When  from  the  body  wins  the  soul  release; 

'  I  asked  that  strength  should  to  thy  feet  be  given ;  1 36 

'  Men  who  to  use  the  waking  hour  are  slow, 

'  When  it  returns,  must  from  their  sloth  be  driven." 

Thus  onwiird  through  the  evening  did  we  go,         139 
Straining  our  eyes,  as  far  as  we  could  see. 
Against  the  glory  of  the  sunset  glow; 

When  lo!  a  smoke,  as  dark  as  night  could  be,       142 
Little  by  little  rolling  tow'rd  us  there. 
Nor  had  we  room  to  'scape  its  panoply; 

Of  eyesight  this  bereft  us  and  pure  air.  145 


CANTO  XVI 

Closing  his  eyes  against  the  gross  and  bitter  fog,  led  by 
Virgil  like  a  blind  man,  Dante  hears  the  harmonious  and 
tender  chant  of  the  "  Lamb  of  God  "  arise  from  the  lips  of  the 
once  wrathful  spirits.  One  of  them,  who  has  heard  Dante's 
conversation  with  Virgil,  questions  him  and  turns  back  with 
him  to  hear  his  wondrous  tale.  The  spirits  in  other  circles 
have  recognised  the  special  grace  shown  to  Dante  in  his 
anticipated  vision  of  unseen  things;  and  to  this  grace  Dante 
himself  now  appeals  to  win  from  his  new  companion  an 
account  of  himself,  and  directions  as  to  the  journey;  for 
meeting  these  souls  circling  from  west  to  east  raises  a  doubt 
in  his  mind  whether  he  and  Virgil  have  been  right  in  still 
following  the  sun.  The  spirit  reveals  himself  as  Marco 
Lombardo,  refers,  as  other  spirits  had  done,  to  the  degeneracy 
of  the  times,  reassures  Dante  as  to  the  course  he  is  taking 
and  implores  his  prayers.  Dante,  while  giving  him  the 
required  pledge,  catches  at  this  renewed  insistence  on  the 
evil  times,  and  asks  whether  it  is  due  to  unfavourable  con- 
junctions in  the  heavens  or  to  inherent  degeneracy  of  earth. 
Marco  heaves  a  deep  sigh  at  the  blindness  implied  in  such  a 
question ;  as  if  man  were  handed  over  helplessly  to  planetary 
influences  I  As  if  he  had  no  free  will  and  no  direct  dependence 
upon  God,  which  may  make  him  superior  to  all  material 
influences  1  The  causes  of  degeneracy  must  be  sought  on 
earth  and  will  be  found  in  the  absence  of  any  true  governor 
who  perceives  at  least  the  turrets  of  the  true  city,  and  so  can 
lead  the  guileless  and  impressionable  souls  of  men  on  the  right 
path.  And  this  evil  springs  not  from  corruptness  of  human 
nature  in  general,  but  from  the  worldliness  and  ambition  of 
the  clergy  who  have  grafted  the  sword  upon  the  crook,  so 
no 


CANTO  XVI  III 

that  the  two  lights  of  the  world  that  once  shone  in  Rome 
have  quenched  each  other;  and  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
powers,  confounded  together,  have  ceased  to  guide  and  check 
each  other.  Hence  the  world  is  so  degenerate  that  only  three 
good  old  men  remain  as  a  rebuke  to  the  living  generation. 
Dante  accepts  the  sad  wisdom  of  Marco's  discourse,  only 
requesting  a  word  of  personal  explanation  as  to  one  of  the 
three  still  surviving  types  of  antique  virtue;  and  thereon  he 
begins  to  see  the  light  struggle  through  the  enveloping  dark- 
ness, and  is  told  that  the  angel  guardian  of  the  next  stair  is  at 
hand. 

Darkness  of  hell,  and  of  a  night  bereft 

Of  every  planet,  'neath  a  barren  sky 

All  shadowed  o'er  by  clouds  that  thickly  drift, 

Made  not  so  dense  a  veil  unto  mine  eye,  4 

Nor  in  its  texture  all  so  harsh  a  thing. 

As  formed  that  smoke  that  close  on  us  did  lie; 

For  it  forbade  the  eyes  from  opening;  7 

My  wise  and  trusted  escort  to  my  side 
Drew  close  therefore,  his  shoulder  offering. 

E'en  as  a  blind  man  goes  behind  his  guide  lo 

Lest  he  should  stray,  or  strike  all  unaware 

'Gainst  aught,  whence  hurt  or  death  might  e'en  betide; 

So  went  I  through  that  foul  and  bitter  air,  1 3 

Hearkening  unto  my  guide,  who  often  said, 

"  Lest  aught  now  part  thee  from  me,  have  a  car^." 


112  PURGATORY 

Voices  I  heard,  and  all  seemed  as  they  prayed         1 6 
Unto  the  Lamb  of  God,  Who  every  sin 
Taketh  away,  mercy  and  peace  to  shed. 

With  "  Agnus  Dei,"  alone  did  they  begin,  19 

One  word  was  with  them  all,  one  measure  clear, 
So  that  all  concord  seemed  'mid  them  therein. 

"  Spirits  are  these,  O!  Master,  whom  I  hear?  "       22 
I  said,  and  he,  "  Thou  apprehendest  well, 
"  To  loose  the  knot  of  wrath  they  persevere." 

"  Now  who  art  thou,  cleaving  our  smoke  drift's  swell, 
"  And  speaking  of  us,  certainly  as  though  26 

"  Thou  couldest  yet  thy  time  by  kalends  tell?  " 

A  voice  I  heard  that  spoke  unto  us  so;  28 

Whereat  my  master  said  to  me,  "  Reply, 
"  And  ask  if  by  this  way  upward  we  go." 

"  O  creature,  that  art  cleansing  thee,"  said  I,  31 

"  That  fair  thou  may'st  return  to  Him  Who  made, 
"  Marvels  thou'lt  hear,  if  thou  wilt  follow  nigh." 

"  Follow  I  will,  far  as  I  may  unstayed,"  34 

He  answered,  "  and  if  the  smoke  forbids  our  sight, 
"  Hearing  shall  hnk  us  as  we  need  instead." 

Then  I  began,  "  With  all  those  swathings  dight       37 
"  Which  death  unbinds,  upward  I'm  journeying, 
"  Arid  from  Hell's  agony  I  take  my  flight; 


CANTO  XVI  113 

"  And  if  God  in  His  grace  is  sheltering  40 

"  Me,  in  that  thus  He  walls  I  see  His  court, 
"  By  ways  beyond  all  man's  imagining, 

"  Hide  not  from  me,  who,  ere  Death  cut  thee  short, 
"  Thou  wert,  but  tell,  and  teU  me  if  I  go  44 

"  Straight  to  the  pass;  thy  words  be  our  escort." 

"  Lombard  I  was,  and  Mark  was  called  below,        46 
"  I  knew  the  world,  and  for  that  worth  had  love 
"  Where  all  men  now  have  left  unstrung  the  bow. 

"  For  mounting  upward  rightly  dost  thou  move,"  49 

So  answered  he,  and  added;   "  Lo!  I  pray, 

"  Pray  thou  for  me,  when  thou  shalt  be  above." 

And  I  to  him;   "  I  bind  me  by  my  fay  52 

"  To  do  the  thing  thou  askest,  but  I  fear 
"  Lest  doubt  destroy  me,  save  I  give  it  way. 

"  'Twas  simple  first,  now  double  doth  appear  s  S 

"  From  thy  discourse,  which  maketh  sure  to  me 
"  That  which  to  it  I  join  elsewhere  and  here. 

"  The  world  is  void  in  very  certainty,  58 

"  Even  as  thy  words  make  clear,  of  every  worth, 
"  And  heavy  'tis,  and  masked  with  villainy, 

"  But  show,  I  pray,  whence  hath  the  cause  its  birth, 
"  That  seeing,  I  may  make  others  perceive;  62 

"  For  one  sets  it  in  heav'n  and  one  on  earth." 

B 


114  PURGATORY 

Deep  sighing,  to  "  Alas,"  compressed  by  grief  64 

He  breathed,  then,  "  Brother,  lo!   the  world  is  blind, 
"  And  that  thou  comest  thence,  I  well  conceive. 

"  Ye  who  do  live,  seek  every  cause  to  find  67 

"  In  heav'ns  above,  as  though  with  them  they  swept 
"  Perforce,  all  earthly  things  of  every  kind. 

"  If  this  were  true,  free-will  were  dead  and  stripped 
"  From  off  you,  therefore  justice  were  there  none,  71 
"  If  man  for  goodness  joyed,  for  evil  wept. 

"  By  heaven  are  your  impulses  begun;  73 

"  I  say  not  all,  but  if  I  should,  a  light 
"  Ye  have  to  follow  good  and  evil  shun, 

"  And  have  free-will,  which,  if  its  earliest  fight        76 
"  With  heaven,  it  can  win,  then  gains  it  there 
"  All  victory,  if  nurtured  'tis  aright. 

"  To  greater  power,  to  nature  far  more  fair  79 

"  Ye,  free,  are  subject;  thus  into  life  doth  spring 
"  Your  mind,  whereof  the  heavens  claim  no  care. 

"  So  if  the  present  world  go  wandering  82 

"  Astray,  ye  are  the  cause,  from  you  it  groweth, 
"  Therein  a  true  spy's  warning  will  I  bring, 

"  The  little  innocent  soul  that  nothing  knoweth      85 
"  Save  that,  since  glad  her  Maker  was,  so  she 
"  To  that  which  gives  her  joy  willingly  goeth, 


CANTO  XVI  IIS 

"  Comes  from  His  hand.  Who  loves  her  tenderly     88 
"  Ere  yet  she  is,  like  to  a  child  that  plays, 
"  With  tears  or  laughter,  as  the  mood  may  be. 

"  The  taste  of  some  small  good  first  she  essays,       91 

"  Then  is  beguiled,  will  after  it  pursue, 

"  Save  rein  doth  turn  her  love  or  curb  withstays. 

"  So  laws  were  needful  for  a  curb,  so  too  94 

"  A  king  was  needed,  that  one  should  be  fit 
"  To  see  at  least  the  tower  of  the  city  true. 

"  Law  is  there,  but  who  sets  his  hand  to  it  ?  97 

"  Not  one;  because  the  shepherd  who  doth  lead 
"  May  chew  the  cud,  but  weareth  hoofs  not  split. 

"  Since  then  they  see  that  only  where  his  greed     100 
"  Is  roused,  their  guide  will  aim  at  good,  no  more 
"  The  people  ask  but  there  will  also  feed. 

"  Well  canst  thou  see,  that  all  the  cause_,wherefor    103 

"  The  world  is  sinful,  is  ill  leadership, 

"  Not  nature  in  you  corrupted  at  the  core. 

"  Rome,  that  the  good  world  made,  was  wont  to  keep 
"  Two  suns,  one  of  the  world,  one  of  the  Lord,  107 
"  Whence  on  both  roads,  no  man  need  ever  trip. 

"  One  hath  the  other  quenched;  joined  is  the  sword 
"  Unto  the  crook;  together  both  must  steer  1 10 

"  An  evil  course  an  evil  goal  toward; 


ii6  PURGATORY 

"  For  joined,  the  one  of  the  other  has  no  fear:       i xa 
"  Since  by  its  seed  can  every  plant  be  known, 
"  If  thou  beUeve  not,  look  well  at  the  ear. 

"  Once  courtesy  and  valour  both  were  shown         1 1  $ 
"  Where  Po  and  swift  Adige  feed  the  plain, 
"  Ere  enmity  to  Frederick  had  grown ; 

"  Now  safely  may  the  passage  there  be  ta'en         1 18 
"  By  any,  whom  should  very  shame  withhold 
"  From  talking  with  or  mingling  with  good  men. 

"  Yet  live  three  sages  still,  in  whom  the  old  121 

"  Age  doth  rebuke  the  new;  long  watch  and  ward 
"  It  seems,  ere  God  with  better  hfe  enfold. 

"  Corrado  da  Palazzo,  good  Gherard  124 

"  And  Guido  da  Castel,  who's  better  named 
"  In  the  French  fashion,  the  upright  Lombard. 

"  Henceforward  for  the  Church  of  Rome,  be't  claimed 
"  That  when  confounding  the  two  powers,  she  fell,  128 
"  Her  and  her  load,  she  hath  with  mire  defamed." 

"  My  Mark,"  I  said,  "  truly  thou  arguest  well,       130 
"  And  now  I  see,  why  Levi's  sons  were  e'er 
"  Forbid  inheritance,  as  Scriptures  tell. 

"  But  who  is  that  Gherardo,  who  I  hear  133 

"  Abides,  example  of  a  race  long  spent, 

"  Reproof  to  barbarous  times  to  minister?  " 


CANTO  XVI  117 

"  Either  thy  speech  deceives  me,  or  doth  tempt,"  136 
He  answered;  "  foi  though  speaking  Tuscan,  lo! 
"  Thou  seem'st  of  good  Gherardo  ignorant. 

"  No  other  surname  for  him  do  I  know,  139 

"  Save  from  his  daughter,  Gaia,  I  should  take. 
"  God  be  with  you,  no  further  may  I  go. 

"  That  whiteness  see,  which  through  the  smoke  doth 
break  142 

"  Lightening  it;  there  the  angel  is,  before 
"  He  seeth  me,  backward  my  way  I'll  make." 

And  so  he  turned,  and  would  not  hear  me  more.    145 


CANTO  XVII 

As  the  mists  cleave  on  a  mountain  side  and  reveal  the  prospect, 
so  the  cloud  that  swathed  the  wrathful  opened,  and  the  poets 
looked  on  the  setting  sun,  as  the  shadow  of  night  was  already 
creeping  up  the  slope.  Visions  of  the  wrathful,  correspond- 
ing to  the  visions  of  the  placable  and  peaceful  already  seen, 
come  upon  Dante ;  from  which  he  is  awakened  by  the  shining 
light  and  the  glad  summons  of  the  angel  of  the  stair,  to  whose 
spontaneous  invitation  the  poets  gladly  respond.  On  the 
first  step  Dante  feels  again  the  stroke  of  the  angel's  wiag  and 
hears  the  blessing  of  the  peace-makers.  But  already,  when 
they  reach  the  summit  of  the  stair,  the  shadow  has  passed 
beyond  them,  the  rays  of  the  sun  fall  only  on  the  higher 
reaches  of  the  mount,  and  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  the 
place  they  can  rise  no  higher  while  night  reigns.  After  listen- 
ing in  vain  for  any  sound  in  the  new  circle,  Dante  questions 
his  guide  as  to  the  nature  of  the  oflEence  purged  there.  Virgil 
answers  that  it  is  sloth,  and  takes  occasion  to  expound  the 
general  system  of  Purgatory.  Not  only  the  Creator,  but 
every  creature  also,  is  moved  by  love.  Natural  love,  as  that 
of  heavy  bodies  for  the  centre,  of  fire  for  the  circumference, 
or  of  plants  for  their  natural  habitat,  is  unerring;  but  rational 
love  may  err  by  being  misdirected;  or  by  being  dispro- 
portionate, by  defect  or  excess.  Love  directed  to  primal  and 
essential  good,  or  to  secondary  good  in  due  measure,  cannot 
lead  to  sin ;  but  perverse  and  disproportioned  love  is  the  seed 
of  all  sin,  just  cis  much  as  rightly  directed  and  measured  love 
is  the  seed  of  all  virtue.  A  human  being  who  has  not  become 
a  monster  cannot  love  (that  is,  cannot  be  drawn  towards  and 
take  dehght  in)  evil  to  himself  or  evil  to  the  God  on  whom  his 
very  being  depends.  All  perverse  rejoicing,  then,  must  be 
ii8 


CANTO  XVII  119 

rejoicing  in  the  ill  of  our  neighbour,  and  this  may  be  caused 
by  pride,  envy,  or  anger,  which  are  purged  on  the  three  circles 
already  passed.  Apart  from  these  evil  gratifications,  every 
one  has  at  least  some  confused  apprehension  of  a  supreme 
good  wherein  the  soul  can  rest,  and  every  one  therefore  seeks 
to  gain  it.  But  this  supreme  love,  which  is  no  other  than  the 
love  of  God,  may  err  by  defect,  either  speculative  or  practical ; 
and  the  slothful  who  have  thus  erred  recover  their  lost  tone 
in  the  circle  the  pilgrims  have  now  reached.  The  innocent 
or  needful  enjoyment  of  which  the  bodily  frame  is  the  seat, 
cannot  confer  true  bliss  and  may  be  pursued  with  dispro- 
portionate keenness,  or  in  neglect  of  the  divinely  imposed 
restraints.  Such  sins  are  purged  in  the  three  uppermost 
circles. 

Reader,  if  ever  'mid  the  Alps  did  roll 

Mists  over  thee,  such  that  thou  sawest  thence 

The  world  around,  cis  through  his  skin  the  mole, 

Remember,  when  the  vapours  moist  and  dense         4 
Began  to  melt  away,  how  the  sun's  sphere 
Feebly  at  length  entered  thy  vision's  sense; 

Then  to  thy  fancy  lightly  will  appear,  7 

In  what  a  way  I  saw  the  sun  again, 
Who  was  already  to  his  setting  near. 

So  with  the  trusty  steps,  by  my  lord  ta'en,  10 

Equalling  mine,  from  such  a  cloud  I  passed, 
To  rays  already  dead  on  the  shore's  low  plain. 

O !  fantasy,  that  of ttimes  sweeps  us  fast  1 3 

So  far  from  self,  we  cease  to  be  aware, 

Though  thousandfold  there  sound  a  trumpet  blast, 


120  PURGATORY 

What  moves  thee  if  the  senses  bring  nought  there  ?   16 
Light  moves,  self  shaped  within  the  heavenly  place, 
Or  shaped  by  a  will  whereof  'tis  messenger. 

In  my  imagination  loomed  the  trace  1 9 

Of  her  impiety,  who  transformed,  gained 

The  shape  of  the  bird  most  glad  of  singing's  grace. 

Within  itself  my  mind  was  so  restrained,  22 

That  from  the  outer  world  there  came  not  aught 
Of  all  to  which  its  vision  then  attained. 

Then  to  my  lofty  fantasy  was  brought  35 

One  crucified,  proud  and  disdainful  he 

In  mien,  and  in  such  guise  with  death  he  fought. 

Ahasuerus  great  was  near  to  see,  28 

Esther  his  bride,  and  Mordecai  upright, 
Who  spoke  and  wrought  with  such  integrity. 

And  as  this  vision  broke  and  took  to  flight  3 1 

E'en  of  itself  as  doth  a  bubble,  when 

The  water  fails  'neath  which  it  sprang  to  sight, 

A  weeping  maiden  rose  to  vision  plain,  34 

Who  said  'mid  bitter  tears,  "  O  Queen  who  sought 
"  To  keep  Lavinia,  lo!  th5rself  art  slain. 

"  Why  hast  thou  willed  that  wrath  bring  thee  to 
nought?  37 

"  Now  thou  hast  lost  me;  Mother,  yet  I  stay 
"  Grieving  at  thine,  more  than  at  others  lot." 


CANTO  XVII  121 

As  sleep  is  broken,  when  a  new  light  may  40 

Suddenly  strike  upon  the  closed  eyes, 
Yet  broken,  quivers  ere  it  dies  away; 

My  fancy  fell  to  earth  in  such  a  wise,  43 

When  on  my  face  a  light  fell  mightily, 
Greater  than  any  that  on  earth  arise. 

I  turned  about  to  see  where  I  might  be,  46 

When,  "  Here  the  ascent  is,"  said  a  voice,  whereon 
All  other  intent  vanished  utterly; 

Thence  by  my  will  such  eagerness  was  won  49 

To  see  who  'twas  that  spake,  as  doth  not  rest 
Till  face  to  face  it  stands,  its  striving  done. 

But  as  the  sun,  whereby  is  sight  oppressed  52 

By  overplus  of  light,  himself  concealeth, 
So  here  my  failing  worth  left  me  distressed. 

"  This  is  a  spirit  divine,  who  now  revealeth  55 

"  The  upward  road  to  us,  before  we  cry, 

"  And  with  his  hght  himself  from  vision  stealeth. 

"  He  serves  us  as  man  serves  himself  thereby,         58 
"  For  he  who  sees  the  need,  yet  waits  the  pray'r, 
"  Already  thinks  unkindly  to  deny. 

"  Now  move  we  tow'rd  this  invitation  fair,  61 

"  Make  effort  to  ascend,  ere  dies  the  day, 

"  For  then  we  cannot,  while  the  dark  is  there." 


122  PURGATORY 

So  said  my  leader,  and  to  that  stairway,  64 

Together  with  him  sought  I  out  the  path ; 
When  on  the  lowest  step  my  feet  did  stay, 

I  felt  as  though  my  face  were  fanned  beneath         67 
A  wing,  and  heard  a  voice  say,  "  Blessed  are 
"  The  peacemakers,  who  know  not  evil  wrath." 

Already  over  us  had  risen  so  far  70 

The  last  sun's  rays,  where  close  the  night  doth  tread. 
That  aU  around  appeared  many  a  star. 

"  O  virtue  mine,  why  dost  thou  fly?  "  I  said  73 

Within  myself,  feeling  my  limbs  fast  bound 
By  such  a  truce  that  all  their  power  was  sped. 

No  higher  reached  the  stair  than  where  we  found   76 
Ourselves,  and  fixed  thereby  we  surely  were 
E'en  as  a  vessel  that  doth  take  the  ground. 

And  I  gave  heed  awhile  if  I  might  hear  79 

Aught  in  the  circle  new,  then  turning  thence 
Unto  my  master,  prayed  him  to  give  ear. 

"  Dear  Father  mine,  tell  me  of  what  offence  82 

"  Mankind  is  purged  within  this  circle;  though 
"  Our  feet  are  stayed,  stay  not  thy  eloquence." 

And  he,  "  Love  of  the  good  that  falls  below  85 

"  Its  duty,  here  restores  itself;  the  oar 

"  Once  slackly  plied,  here  'gins  again  to  row. 


CANTO  XVII  123 

"  But  that  thou  understand  me  clearly  more,  88 

"  Turn  all  thy  mind  to  me,  so  shall  be  won 
"  Good  fruit  of  our  delay  in  plenteous  store. 

"  Creator,  nor  created  thing,  my  son,"  91 

So  he  began,  "  was  ever  without  love 
"Through  nature  or  through  reason;    that  thou 'st 
known. 

"  Nature's  will  ever  void  of  error  prove,  94 

"  Reason's  may  err,  and  aiming  false  be  wrecked, 
"  Or  may  too  feebly,  or  too  strongly  move. 

"  Whilst  at  the  primal  worths,  it  aims  direct,  97 

"  And  at  the  second  with  a  temperate  stress 
"  The  joys  of  sin  it  never  can  effect. 

"  But  when  to  evil  twists  it,  or  doth  press  100 

"  After  the  good  with  more  or  less  intent, 
"  The  creature  works  against  creativeness. 

"  Hence  canst  thou  understand  how  love  is  meant  103 
"  To  be  the  seed  of  every  worth,  the  real 
"  Source  of  each  deed  meriting  punishment. 

"  Now  inasmuch  as  never,  from  the  weal  106 

"  Of  its  own  object,  turn  the  eyes  of  love, 
"  Hatred  of  self  will  nothing  e'er  reveal. 

"  And  since  we  can  conceive  no  Ufe  enough,  109 

"  If  far  from  Primal  Life  alone  it  stand, 
"  From  hate  of  Him  is  every  love  cut  off. 


124  PURGATORY 

Therefore  if  my  division  well  is  planned,  1 1 2 

Our  evil  love  is  of  our  neighbour,  so 

Comes  in  your  clay  in  manners  three  to  hand. 

For  one  will  hope  his  excellence  will  grow  1 1 5 

Out  of  his  neighbour's  loss,  so  wiU  be  glad. 

That  from  his  greatness  he  should  be  brought  low. 

And  one  will  fear  to  lose  the  pow'r  he  had,  1 1 8 

Favour  and  fame  and  honour,  if  excelled, 
So  loves  the  contrary,  and  groweth  sad. 

And  one  wlQ  have  his  shame  by  wrong  so  swelled 
His  greed  is  all  for  vengeance,  and  behold  122 

He  must  to  harm  of  others  be  impelled. 

Below  us  there  is  mourned  this  love  threefold;    124 
Now  be  thy  knowledge  of  the  next  amended, 
Which  hastes  to  good  in  measure  ill-controlled. 

Dimly  by  aU  a  good  is  apprehended,  1 27 

Wherein  the  mind  may  rest,  and  'tis  desired; 
And  for  that  prize  by  all  men  'tis  contended. 

If  love  that  draws  you  there,  be  slow  and  tired  1 30 
Either  to  see  or  gain  it,  this  ledge  then 
Torments,  if  just  repentance  be  acquired. 

And  there's  a  good  which  brings  not  any  gain,   133 
Happiness  'tis  not,  nor  the  essence  good. 
The  fruit  and  root  of  all  good  worth  to  men. 


CANTO  XVII  125 

"  Love  that  too  eagerly  hath  e'er  pursued  136 

'*  This  end,  is  mourned  above  in  circles  three; 
"  But  of  their  thrice  divided  multitude, 

"  I  speak  not,  that  they  may  be  sought  by  thee."   1 39 


CANTO  XVIII 

Virgil's  discourse  has  suggested  to  Dante's  mind  the  question 
as  to  the  nature  of  love  which  the  group  of  poets  to  which  he 
belonged  were  incessantly  discussing.  Would  Virgil  resent 
as  irrelevant  or  flippant  a  question  on  this  subject  ?  Or  might 
he  (Dante)  take  this  unique  opportunity  of  learning  the  true 
answer?  Virgil  encourages  his  question,  and  then  proceeds 
to  answer  it.  Love  implies  a  potential  attraction  to  the 
loved  subject.  When  first  it  is  presented  to  the  mind,  the 
mind  sways  towards  it,  and  then  the  experience  of  delight  in 
communion  with  it  confirms  the  original  attraction ;  and  the 
desire  thus  waked  can  only  be  stilled  by  fruition.  Thus, 
while  the  capacity  for  love,  that  is  to  say,  sensitiveness  in 
general,  is  the  sign  of  a  higher  organism,  and  therefore  good, 
it  is  a  profound  misconception  to  regard  every  specific 
affection  as  itself  good,  since  love  of  some  sort  is  the  root  of 
all  evil  as  of  all  good  conduct.  Dante  follows  keenly;  but 
this  universality  of  love  as  a  motive  power,  this  necessity  of 
the  presentation  from  without  of  its  object,  and  this  spon- 
taneous response  of  the  corresponding  and  pre-existing  latent 
impulse  within,  seem  to  obliterate  all  merit  or  demerit. 
Virgil  refers  to  Beatrice  for  the  final  answer,  but  declares 
meanwhile  that  every  human  soul  has  a  certain  intellectual 
and  emotional  constitution  (for  which  it  deserves  neither 
praise  nor  blame)  in  virtue  of  which  it  cannot  help  beUeving 
the  supreme  truths  (the  axioms)  and  loving  the  supreme  good 
(God).  Intellectual  merit  begins  when  we  refuse  to  believe 
things  that  present  themselves  to  us  with  a  specious  appear- 
ance of  truth  but  cannot  really  be  affiliated  to  the  axioms. 
And  so  moral  merit  begins  when  we  refuse  to  love  and  follow 
things  that  are  speciously  attractive  but  cannot  be  affiliated 
J26 


CANTO  XVIII  127 

to  the  love  of  God.  It  is  not  in  loving  God,  then  (which  is 
natural  to  man),  but  in  rejecting  all  impulses  which  do  not 
harmonise  with  that  love  that  man's  moral  freedom  vindicates 
itself;  and  it  is  therein  that  his  merit  consists.  It  is  now  near 
midnight;  the  moon  has  been  some  hours  above  the  horizon, 
but  being  well  advanced  in  Scorpio,  she  has  risen  south  of 
east,  and  has  therefore  not  yet  been  visible  to  the  poets  who 
are  facing  due  north,  and  who  command  no  portion  of  the 
southern  semi-circle  of  the  horizon;  now  she  emerges  from 
behind  the  mountain.  Dante  is  dropping  into  a  contented 
slumber,  when  he  is  re-awakened  by  the  rush  of  the  once 
slothful  souls;  who  will  not  suspend  their  act  of  penance 
even  in  order  to  secure  the  prayers  of  the  living  which  would 
hasten  the  fruits  of  their  penitence;  so  they  shout  their 
directions  and  their  answers  to  the  questions  they  have  been 
asked,  together  with  the  rehearsal  of  encouraging  and  warning 
examples,  as  they  hurry  past.  Then  Dante  sinks  through  a 
succession  of  changing  thoughts  into  dream  and  sleep. 

The  lofty  teacher  to  his  argument 

Had  made  an  end,  and  looked  with  eagerness 

Upon  my  face  to  test  my  mind's  content. 

And  I,  who  felt  another  thirst's  distress,  4 

Was  silent  outwardly,  and  said  within: 

"  Perchance  I  please  him  more  by  asking  less." 

But  that  true  father,  by  whose  eye  was  seen  7 

The  timid  longing  in  its  shrinking  plight, 

By  speaking,  made  my  fear  to  speak  seem  mean. 

Wherefore  I  said:   "  Master,  within  thy  light  10 

"  So  is  my  vision  quickened,  clear  I  see 

"  All  that  thy  discourse  bears  or  brings  to  sight; 


128  PURGATORY 

"  Therefore,  sweet  Father  dear,  I  pray  to  thee,        13 
"  Define  this  love  which  is  the  minister 
"  Of  every  good  deed  and  its  contrary." 

"  If  toward  me,"  he  said,  "  directed  were  16 

"  The  keen  eyes  of  thy  intellect,  'twere  plain 

"  How  much  the  blind,  who  make  them  guides,  do  err. 

"  The  mind,  which  is  for  love  created  fain,  19 

"  Responds  to  all  that  pleaseth  it  the  best, 
"  When  pleasure  wakes  it  into  life  again. 

"  Your  power  of  comprehending  being  impressed    22 

"  By  a  real  object,  mirrors  it  in  you, 

"  And  makes  the  mind  turn  there  at  its  behest. 

"  And  if,  on  being  turned,  it  bends  thereto,  25 

"  Love  is  that  bending;  that  is  nature,  bound 
"  By  pleasure  thus  within  your  lives  anew. 

"  Then,  e'en  as  fire  streams  upward  from  the  ground, 
"  Because  its  form  compels  it  rise  to  where  29 

"  Longest  in  its  material  'tis  found, 

"  So  to  desire  (a  spirit  quickening)  there  31 

"  Moves  the  enamoured  mind,  and  till  the  thing 
"  It  loves  hath  made  it  glad,  it  resteth  ne'er. 

"  Now  see  how  far  from  truth  they're  wandering,    34 
"  Who  claim  that  every  act  by  love  inspired, 
"  Praise,  in  and  for  itself,  is  meriting. 


CANTO  XVIII  129 

"  Because,  forsooth,  worthy  to  be  admired  n 

"  Its  substance  seems,  but  though  the  wax  be  fine 
"  Not  every  imprint  is  a  thing  desired." 

"  My  wit  attentive  and  these  words  of  thine,"         40 

I  answered,  "  show  love  to  me,  clear  and  whole, 

"  But  thus  more  teeming  grow  these  doubts  of  mine; 

"  If  from  without  comes  love,  and  if  the  soul  43 

"  Moves  with  that  foot  alone,  no  merit  'tis 
"  If  straight  or  crookedly  she  seek  her  goal." 

And  he  to  me:   "  So  far  as  reason  sees  46 

"  Here  can  I  tell  thee;  but  for  all  beyond, 
"  (The  acts  of  faith,)  wait  still  for  Beatrice. 

"  In  each  substantial  form,  which  both  is  bound     49 
"  To  matter  and  distinct  therefrom,  I  ween 
"  Is  a  specific  virtue  to  be  found, 

"  Which,  save  in  action,  never  can  be  seen,  52 

"  Nor,  save  in  its  effects,  is  visible, 

"  As  a  plant  showeth  Ufe  in  leafage  green. 

"  Whence  prime  impressions  reach  his  mind,  man  still 
"  Is  ignorant  therefore,  nor  knoweth  he  56 

"  How  to  the  prime  desires  inclines  his  will, 

"  Which  are  in  you,  as  instinct  in  the  bee  58 

"  To  make  its  honey;  and  from  every  hint 
"  Of  praise  or  blame  this  prime  will  resteth  free. 

I 


I30  PURGATORY 

"  Now,  that  all  other  wills  with  this  be  blent,  6i 

"  Virtue,  which  counsels,  is  innate  in  you, 
"  And  ought  to  guard  the  threshold  of  assent. 

"  This  is  the  principle  from  whence  a  due  64 

"  Deserving  is  derived,  as  it  is  found 

"  Gathering  and  winnowing  false  loves  and  true. 

"  Those  who  in  reasoning  touched  deepest  ground,     dj 

"  Perceived  this  inborn  freedom,  therefore  they 

"  Held  'twas  the  world's  task  to  make  conduct  sound. 

"  Granted  that  every  love  which  in  you  may  70 

"Be  kindled,  from  necessity  ariseth, 

"  Yet  power  to  bridle  it  in  you  doth  stay. 

"  By  the  name  noble  virtue,  Beatrice  prizeth  73 

"  Free  will,  let  this  within  thy  mind  be  clear, 
"  If  she  to  speak  thereof  with  thee  desireth." 

The  moon,  retarded  unto  midnight  near,  76 

Fashioned  like  to  a  burning  bucket  showed. 
Making  the  stars  more  scant  to  us  appear. 

And  coursed  against  the  heavens  on  that  road        79 
Which,  when  Rome  sees  the  setting  sun  between 
The  western  islands,  'neath  his  rays  hath  glowed. 

That  gentle  shade,  through  whom  more  famed  is  seen 
Pietola  than  any  Mantuan  town,  83 

Had  put  the  load  off  which  my  doubt  had  been. 


CANTO  XVIII  131 

So  I,  who  from  the  questions  I  had  sown,  85 

Had  harvest  made  of  reasons  clear  and  plain, 
Like  one  who  wanders  drowsily  was  grown. 

But  all  this  drowsiness  from  me  was  ta'en  88 

Quite  suddenly  by  folk,  who  in  full  flight 
Came  from  behind,  and  on  our  course  did  gain. 

And  as  a  fury  and  a  rout  by  night  91 

Ismenus  and  Asopus  saw  of  old, 

If  they  of  Thebes  had  need  of  Bacchus'  might. 

So  came  there  then,  from  what  I  could  behold,       94 
Quickening  their  pace  around  that  circle,  those 
Who  by  good  will  and  just  love  are  controlled. 

Soon  were  they  on  us,  since  for  ever  goes  97 

Running  that  mighty  throng,  and  as  they  passed 
From  two  who  wept  in  front  the  cry  uprose : 

"  Unto  the  mountains  Mary  ran  with  haste,"         100 

"  Caesar,  in  need  Ilerda  to  subdue, 

"  Pierced  Marseilles  and  then  on  Spain  he  raced." 

"  Speed!    Speed!  "  then  cried  the  others  all,  "  lest 
through  103 

"  Our  little  love  should  time  be  lost,  for  now 
"  This  striving  to  do  well  may  grace  renew." 

"  O  ye  who  such  keen  eagerness  do  show  106 

"  The  sloth  and  negligence  to  mend,  whereby 
"  Lukewarm  ye  were  in  well-doing  below, 


132  PURGATORY 

"  This  man  who  lives  (surely  I  do  not  lie),  109 

"  Desires  to  mount,  if  once  again  the  sun 

"  May  shine,  so  say  whether  the  pass  is  nigh." 

These  were  my  leader's  words  and  thereupon         1 1 2 
One  of  the  spirits  answered:   "  Follow  us, 
"  Soon  will  the  journey  to  the  cleft  be  done. 

"  Our  wish  for  speed  is  so  imperious,  115 

"  We  may  not  stay,  therefore  do  thou  forgive 
"  If  here  our  penance  seem  discourteous. 

"  San  Zeno's  abbot  I,  and  once  did  live  118 

"  'Neath  Barbarossa,  in  Verona  fair, 

"  For  whose  good  rule  MUan  hath  still  to  grieve. 

"  And  one,  with  one  foot  in  the  grave,  is  there,      121 

"  Who  for  that  monastery  shaU  lament, 

"  And  for  his  power  therein  soon  come  to  care. 

"  Because  in  its  true  shepherd's  place  he  sent        124 
"  His  bastard  son,  whose  mind  was  turned  to  ill, 
"  E'en  more  than  was  his  body  foul  and  bent." 

I  know  not  if  he  ceased  or  if  he  still  127 

Said  more,  so  far  already  had  he  sped. 

But  this  I  heard  and  kept  with  right  good  will. 

And  by  my  succour  in  all  need,  'twas  said: —       130 
"  Turn  hither,  that  thou  mayst  behold  two  more 
"  Who  come,  and  bite  at  sloth  as  swift  they  tread." 


CANTO  XVIII  133 

These,  last  of  all  that  band,  cried  out:   "  Before    133 

"  The  Jordan  saw  its  heirs,  that  people  all 

"  Was  dead,  for  whom  the  sea  set  wide  its  door." 

"  They  who  endured  not  till  the  coronal  1 36 

"  Upon  Anchises'  son  was  set  at  last, 
"  Unto  a  hfe  inglorious  chose  to  fall." 

Then  when  those  shades  so  far  from  us  had  passed  139 
That  they  were  seen  no  more,  a  fancy  new 
Into  the  river  of  my  mind  was  cast, 

And  thoughts,  diverse  and  many  joined  thereto,    142 
And  so  I  rambled  vaguely  on  and  on. 
Till  eyes  for  very  wandering  heavy  grew. 

And  into  dream  my  thoughts  were  changed  anon.  14s 


CANTO  XIX 

As  morning  approaches  Dante  has  a  vision  of  the  Siren, 
whose  filthiness  Virgil,  at  the  exhortation  of  a  lady  from 
heaven,    exposes.     Dante    is    roused    by    Virgil's    repeated 
summons.     The  sun  is  fully  up,  and  the  pilgrim,  deep  in 
thought,  advances  to  the  next  stair,  where  once  again  he  feels 
the  breath  of  the  angel's  wing,  and  hears  the  blessing  of  them 
that  mourn.     Dante  is  still  plunged  in  his  reverie,  from  which 
Virgil  rouses  him  by  question,  explanation,  and  admonition. 
They  who  have  yielded  to  the  Siren, — foul  but  seeming  fair, — 
must  expiate  their  offences  in  the  three  remaining  circles. 
Let  Dante  tread  the  earth  like  a  man  and  raise  his  eyes  to 
the  heaven  above.     And  so  they  reach  the  fifth  circle.     There 
the  souls  of  the  avaricious  and  prodigal  cleave  to  the  pave- 
ment, no  longer  in  sordid  love,  but  in  the  anguished  sense  that 
they  are  unworthy  to  look  upon  aught  more  fair;    and  the 
limbs  which  had  bound  themselves  on  earth  are  now  held 
in  helpless  captivity.     Virgil  inquires  the  way,  and  from  the 
form  in  which  the  answer  is  given  Dante  gathers  the  law  of 
Purgatory,    hereafter   to   be   more   fully   confirmed,    which 
permits  souls  to  pass  without  delay  or  scathe  through  any 
circles  of  the  mount  wherein  sins  are  purged  by  which  they 
themselves  are  unstained.     He  silently  asks  Virgil's  leave  to 
stay  and  question  the  soul  that  has  spoken.     It  is  Pope 
Adrian  V.  who  for  little  over  a  month  bore  the  weight  of  the 
papal  mantle,  scarce  tolerable  to  him  who  would  keep  it 
from  defilement;   and  in  answer  to  Dante's  tender  entreaty 
he  expounds  the  nature  of  the  penalties  of  this  circle.     He 
himself  had  been  given  over  to  avarice  till  he  reached  the 
summit  of  human  greatness,  saw  its  emptiness  and  turned  in 
penitence  to  God.     When  Dante  speaks  again,  Adrian  per- 
ceives that  he  has  knelt  down,  in  reverence  to  Peter's  successor ; 
134 


CANTO  XIX  135 

whereon  he  bluntly  bids  him  straighten  his  legs,  and  explains 
that  no  formal  or  ofl&cial  position  or  relation,  however  close 
or  however  august,  has  place  in  the  spirit  world,  where 
personality  is  stripped  of  office.  Then  he  urges  Dante  to 
pass  on  and  leave  his  penitence  undisturbed,  making  a 
reference  to  his  niece  who  had  married  one  of  Dante's  future 
friends  the  Malaspini;  which  reference  the  pilgrim  may,  if 
he  so  choose,  interpret  as  a  request  for  prayers  for  the  departed 
soul. 

E'en  in  the  hour  when  faileth  heat  of  day 
To  warm  the  cold  o'  the  moon,  since  utterly 
'Tis  vanquished  by  the  earth  or  Saturn's  ray; 

When,  ere  the  dawn,  the  geomancers  see  4 

Their  greater  fortune  in  the  East  arise. 
Where  soon  its  way  no  longer  dark  will  be, 

A  woman  stuttering,  with  squinting  eyes,  7 

And  crooked  in  her  gait,  maimed  in  the  hand, 
And  sallow  hued  as  one  whom  sickness  tries, 

Came  in  my  dream.     I  gazed  upon  her,  and  10 

As  sunshine  warms  cold  limbs  by  night  down-weighed, 
So  then  my  gaze,  I  seemed  to  understand. 

Set  free  her  tongue,  her  form  straight  upright  made 
In  little  time,  her  pale  face  colouring,  14 

Till  in  the  hue  of  love  she  was  arrayed. 

When  thus  her  tongue  was  loosed,  she  'gan  to  sing,  1 6 

So  that  'twas  difl&cult  for  me  I  fear. 

To  turn  from  her  and  cease  from  hearkening. 


136  PURGATORY 

"  I  am,"  she  sang,  "  that  Siren  sweet  to  hear,  19 

"  Who  in  raid  sea  leads  mariners  astray, 
"  So  pleasant  am  I  to  the  hstening  ear. 

"  I  turned  Ulysses  from  his  wandering  way,  22 

"  With  song  of  mine ;  and  whoso  bides  with  me 
"  Is  made  so  glad  he  ever  longs  to  stay." 

Her  mouth  was  not  yet  closed,  when  suddenly        25 
A  lady,  swift  and  holy,  by  her  stood. 
So  that  confusion  should  her  portion  be. 

"  O  Virgil,  Virgil  "  in  her  angered  mood  28 

She  said,  "  who  then  is  this  ?    Is  this  thy  care  ?  " 
He  came,  fast  gazing  on  the  lady  good. 

The  other  seized  and  laid  her  beUy  bare,  3 1 

Tearing  her  clothes  in  front ;  my  slumber  fled 
At  the  foul  stench  that  issued  from  it  there. 

I  moved  my  eyes,  and  the  good  Virgil  said:  34 

"  Thrice  at  the  least  I've  called  thee;  rise  therefore 
"  To  find  the  entrance  where  thy  feet  may  tread." 

I  rose;  the  high  day's  glory  gilded  o'er  37 

The  holy  mountain's  circles;  with  the  sun 
New  shining  on  our  backs,  we  sped  once  more. 

Following  him,  I  bore  my  brow  as  one  40 

Who  burdened  with  his  thought  doth  so  appear. 
He  makes  himself  like  an  arch  half  begun. 


CANTO  XIX  137 

When  I  heard  spoken:   "  Come,  the  pass  is  here,"  43 
In  tones  more  gently  gracious  thaji  we  men 
In  these  our  mortal  confines  ever  hear. 

With  outspread  pinions,  like  a  swan's  wing,  then    46 
He,  speaking,  showed  us  where  the  opened  way 
Betwixt  two  Wcdls  of  stubborn  rock  lay  plain. 

Then  his  wings  fanned  us,  while:  "  Bless M  are  they," 
He  said,  "  who  mourn,  for  comfort  sure  shall  bring 
"  Gifts  to  the  souls  where  sorrow  holdeth  sway." 

"  What  ails  thee,"  said  my  leader  questioning         52 

As  upward  past  the  angel  we  did  wend, 

"  That  gazing  still  on  earth  thou'rt  wandering  ?  " 

And  I:   "  A  vision  strange  which  still  doth  bend     55 
"  My  will,  so  that  I  needs  must  think  thereon, 
"  Makes  me  to  go  in  fear  that  knows  no  end." 

"  Saw'st  thou  that  ancient  witch,  for  whom  alone  58 
"  Above  us  now  they  weep  ?  "  he  said,  "  hast  found 
"  How  man  breaks  free  from  her  dominion? 

"  Let  that  suffice,  let  thy  heels  spurn  the  ground,    61 
"  Look  on  that  lure,  which  the  eternal  King 
"  With  the  great  spheres  for  ever  spins  around." 

As  first  the  falcon  where  his  talons  cling  64 

Looketh,  then  at  the  call  wiU  turn,  and  where 
Desire  of  food  doth  draw  him,  spreads  his  wing. 


138  PURGATORY 

So  then  was  I  and  upward  so  did  fare,  67 

Until  the  circhng  is  begun,  and  passed 

Through  the  cleft  rock  that  made  the  mounting  stair. 

When  the  fifth  circle's  open  ground  at  last  70 

I  reached,  I  found  there  folk  who  sore  did  weep, 
Face  downward  on  the  earth,  an  army  vast. 

"  My  soul  unto  the  dust  doth  cleave,"  and  deep      7z 
They  sighed  as  this  they  said,  till  to  my  mind 
The  meaning  of  the  words  could  hardly  creep. 

"  O  ye,  God's  chosen  ones,  whose  lot  more  kind      76 
"  Is  made  by  justice  and  by  hope,  we  pray 
"  Direct  us  that  the  upward  road  we  find." 

"  If  ye  desire  most  swift  to  reach  the  way,  79 

"  And  come  not  needing  prostrate  here  to  he, 
"  Let  your  right  hands  the  outward  ever  stay." 

Thus  asked  the  poet  and  this  fair  reply  82 

Wzis  spoken  from  before  us ;   'neath  the  word 
I  saw  what  was  concealed,  and  presently, 

I  turned  mine  eyes  upon  my  gracious  lord,  8  s 

And  knowing  by  my  look  my  deep  desire, 
He,  with  glad  gesture,  made  thereto  accord. 

When  I  might  act  whereto  I  did  aspire,  88 

Forward  I  went,  above  that  shade  to  bow. 
Whose  speech  had  lit  in  me  an  eager  fire. 


CANTO  XIX  139 

"  Spirit,  who  by  thy  tears  dost  ripen  now  91 

"  That  which  to  God  can  turn  mankind  alone, 
"  A  moment  from  thy  greater  care  allow, 

"  And  say,  who  wast  thou,  why  must  ye  lie  prone,    94 
"  And  if  for  aught  down  yonder  thou  dost  yearn, 
"  Whence  living  I  set  forth,  O  make  it  known." 

And  he:   "  Why  heaven  thus  our  backs  doth  turn   97 
"  Unto  itself,  I'll  tell,  but  first  in  me, 
"  A  follower  of  Peter  must  thou  learn. 

"  'Twixt  Sestri  and  Chiaveri  fair  to  see  100 

"  A  river  flows,  and  from  its  name  was  brought 
"  A  title  to  my  race.     How  heavily 

"  Weighs  the  great  mantle,  so  that  feather  wrought  103 

"  Seem  other  burdens  unto  him  who'd  fain 

"  Keep  it  from  mire,  for  scarce  a  month  was  taught. 

"  Late  my  conversion  was,  ah  me!  but  when         106 

"  Pastor  of  Rome  I  was  elected,  so 

"  I  found  the  life  which  lying  is  and  vain. 

"  No  peace  therein  I  found  the  heart  could  know,    1 09 
"  Nor  in  that  life  could  one  ascend  more  high, 
"  Whence  love  of  this  began  in  me  to  glow. 

"  Unto  that  hour  a  wretched  soul  was  1,  112 

"  Parted  from  God  and  lost  in  avarice, 

"  Now  punished  therefore  must  thou  see  me  lie. 


140 


PURGATORY 


'  The  souls  downbeaten  to  be  cleansed,  suffice       1 1 5 
'  To  show  what  greed  of  gold  to  mortals  brings, 
'  Nor  hath  the  mount  a  bitterer  pain  than  this. 

'  E'en  as  our  eye,  fixed  fast  on  earthly  things,       1 1 8 

'  Was  not  uplifted  to  the  summit  clear, 

'  Justice  hath  plunged  it  where  to  earth  it  clings. 

'  As  avarice  quenched  love  for  all  things  dear       1 2 1 
'  And  good,  whereby  our  works  were  lost  for  aye, 
'  So  justice  holds  us  fast  in  penance  here; 

'  Bound  by  the  hands  and  feet  and  snared  we  stay, 
*  And  while  it  please  the  Lord  of  Justice,  still       125 
'  And  outstretched  shall  we  lie  in  this  same  way." 

I  had  kneeled  down,  full  of  an  eager  will  127 

To  speak,  but  when  by  Hstening  he  knew 
What  reverence  for  him  my  thoughts  did  fill, 

"  To  what  cause,"  said  he,  "is  thy  stooping  due?  " 
"  Learning  your  dignity,"  I  answered,  131 

"  My   conscience,    for    thus    standing,    pierced   me 
through." 

"  Straighten  thy  limbs,  my  brother,  rise  I  "  he  said,  1 3  3 

"  Err  not,  a  fellow-servant  know  in  me, 

"  With  thee  and  with  the  others  to  one  Head. 

"  If  e'er  the  hallowed  sound  were  grasped  by  thee,    1 36 
"  Where  '  Neque  nubent '  saith  the  gospel,  well 
"  Why  thus  I  speak,  thou'ldst  understand  and  see. 


CANTO  XIX  141 

Now  get  thee  hence ;  I  would  not  have  thee  dwell  1 39 
Here  longer,  hindering  my  tears,  whereby 
I  ripen  that  which  late  thy  lips  did  tell. 

Yonder  a  niece,  good  in  herself,  have  I  142 

Named  Alagia,  if  the  evil  worth 
Of  our  house  turn  her  not  to  vanity. 

And  she  alone  is  left  to  me  on  earth."  145 


CANTO  XX 

Unwilling  to  break  short  his  conference,  but  more  unwilling 
yet  further  to  trespass  on  the  courteous  forbearance  of  his 
interlocutor,  Dante  passes  among  the  weeping  souls,  through 
whose  eyes  that  curse  of  all  the  world  is  distilling  itself  away ! 
When  will  He  come  who  shall  chaise  the  wolf  of  avarice  from 
earth?  Dante  hears  one  of  the  prostrate  souls  rehearse 
examples  of  generous  poverty,  and  learns  that  he  is  the 
ancestor  of  the  royal  line  of  France,  the  root  of  that  evil  tree 
that  darkens  all  the  Christian  lands  with  its  shadow.  Com- 
paratively harmless  in  its  earlier  generations,  this  house  had 
gathered  evil  as  it  gathered  strength;  hero  and  saint  alike 
have  been  its  victims;  it  couched  the  lance  of  Judas  against 
Florence;  its  own  flesh  and  blood  and  the  sacred  orders  of 
chivalry  are  alike  regarded  by  it  as  things  to  coin;  and  the 
very  person  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ  has  been  crucified  by  it 
while  thieves  were  left  alive.  At  such  deeds  wrath  would 
torture  the  divine  peace  itself  were  it  not  soothed  by  the 
prospect  of  vengeance.  Warning  examples  of  avarice  uttered 
at  night  balance  the  daily  recitation  of  the  virtuous  counter- 
parts. The  mountain  now  shakes  as  with  an  earthquake,  and 
a  mighty  cry  of  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest  "  rises  from  all 
its  terraces;  startled  and  perplexed  by  which,  though  bidden 
by  Virgil  not  to  fear,  Dante  swiftly  pursues  his  path. 

'Gainst  better  will  the  will  doth  feebly  fight, 
Wherefore  to  please  him,  'gainst  my  pleasure's  bent, 
I  drew  from  the  stream  my  sponge  unfilled  and  light. 

On  moved  I ;  and  my  leader  ever  went  4 

Close  to  the  rock,  where  lay  the  spaces  clear 
As  on  a  wall  near  to  the  battlement, 
142 


CANTO  XX  143 

Since  they,  who  drop  by  drop  distil  it  here,  7 

The  sin  that  fills  the  world,  their  eyelids  through, 
The  other  side  approach  the  edge  too  near. 

Cursed  be  thou,  thou  ancient  she-wolf,  who  10 

More  than  all  other  beasts  hast  snatched  thy  prey, 
Since  thy  vast  hunger  is  for  ever  new ! 

O  heaven,  in  thy  circling  if  we  may  13 

Believe  that  change  is  wrought  for  us  below, 
When  comes  he,  who  shall  chase  this  beast  away  ? 

On  went  we,  and  our  steps  were  few  and  slow,         1 6 
And  I  intent  upon  the  shades,  whose  cry 
And  piteous  lament  mine  ears  did  know. 

By  chance  I  heard,  "  Sweet  Mary,"  presently  19 

Called  out  before  us,  with  deep  groaning,  more 
Than  women  make  when  they  in  travail  lie ; 

And  then  continuing:   "  Thou  wert  so  poor,  22 

"  As  may  be  known  e'en  by  that  hostelry, 

"  Where  thou  laidst  down  thy  burden  we  adore." 

"  O  good  Fabricius,"  came  next  to  me,  25 

"  Who  poverty  with  virtue  didst  desire, 
"  Rather  than  riches  with  iniquity." 

Such  pleasure  in  me  might  these  words  inspire,        28 
That  willing  to  know  more,  toward  the  shade. 
From  whom  they  seemed  to  come,  I  drew  yet  nigher. 


144  PURGATORY 

It  further  told  of  the  great  bounty  made  3 1 

By  Nicholas  to  budding  maidenhood, 
That  unto  honour  might  their  youth  be  led. 

Then  said  I;  "  Soul,  who  thus  proclaimest  good,     34 
"  Tell  me  who  wert  thou,  why  alone  from  thee, 
"  Are  worthy  praises  in  this  place  renewed  ? 

"  Not  without  wages  shall  thy  speaking  be,  37 

"  If  I  return  the  pathway  brief  to  tread, 
"  My  life,  that  tow'rd  its  goal  flies  speedily." 

And  he:   "I'll  tell  thee,  not  for  solace  shed  40 

"  From  yonder  on  me,  but  to  grant  the  suit 

"  Of  grace  that  shines  in  thee,  ere  thou  art  dead. 

"  I  of  that  evil  tree  was  once  the  root,  43 

"  That  throws  its  shade  o'er  Christian  lands  to-day, 
"  So  rarely  from  it  can  be  plucked  good  fruit. 

"  But  sure  if  Ghent  and  Bruges,  Lille  and  Douai     46 
"  Had  power,  their  vengeance  would  not  tarry,  and 
"  For  this,  from  Him  who  judgeth  all,  I  pray. 

"  Hugh  Capet  was  I  called  in  yonder  land;  49 

"  Louis  and  Philip  spring  of  me,  the  men 
"  Who  over  France  of  late  as  rulers  stand. 

"  Son  was  I  of  a  Paris  butcher.     When  52 

"  The  ancient  race  of  kings  grew  weak,  when  all, 
"  Save  one,  grey  garments  to  themselves  had  ta'en. 


CANTO  XX  145 

"  Into  my  eager  hands  I  found  did  fall  55 

"  The  reins  of  government;  such  power  grew  round 
"  My  new  won  riches,  and  such  friends  withal, 

"  That  with  the  widowed  diadem  was  crowned        58 
"  The  head  of  my  son;   he  it  is  from  whence 
"  Those  royal  bones  their  origin  have  found. 

"  So  long  as  the  great  dowry  of  Provence  61 

"  Had  ta'en  no  shame  from  my  posterity, 

"  'Twas  little  worth  yet  free  from  sin's  offence. 

"  Then  using  force  and  fraud  in  like  degree  64 

"  Began  its  rapine;  seizing  for  amends 
"  Ponthieu  and  Normandy  and  Gascony. 

"  Charles  came  to  Italy  and  to  make  amends,  67 

"  When  Conradin  his  victim  was  o'erthrown, 

"  Thrust  Thomas  back  to  heaven  to  make  amends. 

"  A  time  I  see,  ere  many  days  have  flown,  70 

"  Shall  draw  another  Charles  from  out  of  France, 
"  That  he  and  his  the  better  may  be  known. 

"  Alone  and  weaponless,  save  for  the  lance  73 

"That  Judas  jousted  with,  he  comes;  and  the  frame 
"  Of  Florence  breaks  apart,  by  his  advance. 

"  Thence  shall  he  win,  not  land,  but  sin  and  shame,  7^ 
"  The  might  of  both  upon  him  being  more  grave, 
.    "  Since  of  them  both  he  lightly  counts  the  blame. 


146  PURGATORY 

"  I  see  the  other  whom  his  ship  once  gave  79 

"  To  prison,  sell  his  daughter,  chaffering 
"O'er  her  as  pirates  do  over  a  slave. 

"  O  avarice,  on  us  what  canst  thou  bring  82 

"  More,  since  thou'st  drawn  my  race  to  thee  so  far, 
"  For  their  own  flesh  they  care  not  anything  ? 

"  That  past  and  future  ill  seem  less  to  bear,  85 

"  I  see  by  the  fleur-de-lys  Alagna  ta'en, 
"  Christ  in  His  vicar  made  a  prisoner; 

"  A  second  time  I  see  Him  mocked;  again  88 

"  Renewed  the  gall  and  vinegar  I  see, 

"  Again  'mid  living  thieves  I  see  Him  slain. 

"  The  later  Pilate  in  such  cruelty  91 

"  I  see;  this  sates  him  not,  his  greedy  sail 
"  Into  the  temple  bears  he  lawlessly. 

"  O  Lord,  when  shall  Thy  vengeance  clear  avail      94 
"  To  make  me  glad,  which  hidden  doth  abide, 
"  Making  thine  anger  sweet,  behind  the  veil? 

"  The  words  I  uttered  of  the  only  Bride  97 

"  Of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  made  thee  tow'rd  me  turn, 
"  That  I  thereon  sure  comment  should  provide, 

"  Make  up  the  answer  that  our  prayers  earn  100 

"  While  the  day  lasteth,  but  when  night  is  here 
"  Instead,  to  use  a  contrary  sound  we  learn, 


CANTO  XX  147 

"  Pygmalion  we  repeat,  whom  greed  so  sheer         103 
"  Of  gold,  made  thief  and  traitor  by  its  stress, 
"And  e'en  of  parricide  removed  the  fear. 

"And  avaricious  Midas'  wretchedness,  106 

"  Which  on  his  greedy  prayer  was  seen  to  fall, 
"  Whereby  'tis  right  we're  moved  to  mirthfulness. 

"  Then  the  mad  Achan  will  each  one  recall,  109 

"  How  from  the  spoils  he  stole,  till  Joshua's  ire 
"  Seems  yet  to  bite  him  here  implacable. 

"  Then  with  her  husband  we  accuse  Sapphire ;       112 
"  We  praise  the  hoofs  that  Heliodorus  stilled; 
"  The  infamy  circles  the  mount  hke  fire 

"  Of  Polymnestor  who  Polydorus  killed.  1 1 5 

"  And  last  we  cry:   '  O  Crassus,  tell  us  now, 
"'Thou  knowest;    how  tastes  the  gold  wherewith 
thou'rt  filled?' 

"  Whiles  we  discourse,  one  loud,  the  other  low,      118 
"  As  doth  the  impulse  that  incites  to  speech 
"  A  greater  or  a  lesser  force  allow; 

"  Whence  erstwhile  at  the  good  which  daily  each    1 2 1 

"  Doth  tell,  alone  I  was  not,  but  near  by 

"  No  other  voice  had  power  thine  ears  to  reach." 

Now  were  we  parted  from  him  presently,  1 24 

And  striving  to  surmount  the  way,  as  'twas 
So  far  permitted  to  our  strength  to  try, 


148  PURGATORY 

When  lo!  I  felt  the  mountain  tremble,  as  127 

A  thing  that  falleth,  and  a  chill  thereon 
Gripped  me,  as  one  who  mito  death  must  pass. 

Sure  ne'er  by  Delos  was  such  quaking  known,        1 30 

Before  Latona  made  therein  her  nest, 

To  bear  the  eyes  that  since  in  heaven  have  shone. 

Then  all  about  was  such  shouting  raised,  1 3  3 

That  tow'rd  me  drew  my  master:   "  Let  not  fear  " 
He  said,  "  whilst  I  am  guide,  assail  thy  breast." 

"  Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo,"  clear  1 36 

Cried  all,  as  far  as  could  my  hearing  tell 
From  those  whose  cry  came  to  me,  being  near. 

We  stood  while  deep  suspense  upon  us  fell,  1 39 

As  on  the  shepherds  who  first  heard  that  song. 
Till  with  the  trembling  ceased  the  hymn  as  weD. 

Then  once  again  we  went  our  road  along,  142 

Glancing  at  shades  who  lay  upon  the  ground 
While  to  their  wonted  plaints  returned  the  throng. 

If  memory  is  not  in  error  found,  14S 

No  such  desire  for  knowledge  ever  wrought 
On  me,  in  chains  of  ignorance  fast  bound. 

As  there  I  seemed  to  feel  rapt  in  my  thought;       148 
For  haste  I  dared  not  any  questioning. 
Nor  of  m5reelf  could  I  behold  there  aught; 

Wherefore  I  timid  went  and  wondering.  1 5 1 


CANTO  XXI 

With  the  thirst  for  knowledge,  which  God  only  can  slake, 
keen  within  him,  hastening  along  the  impeded  path  to  keep 
pace  with  his  leader,  and  pierced  with  S3rmpathetic  grief  for 
the  souls  at  his  feet,  Dante  pursues  his  way,  till  a  shade 
coming  behind  them  gives  them  the  salutation  of  peace,  to 
which  Virgil  answers.  They  are  on  the  western  side  of  the 
mountain,  and  the  sun  still  neighbours  the  east,  so  that  Dante 
casts  no  shadow,  and  the  new-come  soul  does  not  recognise 
him  as  one  still  living  in  the  first  life;  and  so  he  gathers  from 
the  words  of  Virgil's  benediction  that  he  and  his  companion 
alike  are  souls  excluded  from  bliss.  In  answer  to  the  question 
that  hereon  arises,  Virgil  explains  his  own  state  and  Dante's; 
and  to  the  keen  satisfaction  of  the  latter,  asks  in  his  turn  for 
an  explanation  of  the  earthquake  and  the  shout.  The  shade 
answers  that  no  material  or  casual  thing  can  affect  the  sacred 
ways  of  the  mount.  It  trembles  only  when  some  soul  rises 
from  lying  prone  with  the  avaricious,  or  starts  from  any  other 
point  of  the  mount  to  ascend  to  the  earthly  Paradise.  The 
repentant  souls,  though  they  wish  to  gain  the  term  and 
gather  the  fruit  of  their  penance,  are  meanwhile  as  keen  to 
suffer  aa  once  they  were  to  sin;  and  when  their  present 
impulse  unites  with  their  ultimate  desire  and  creates  the 
instant  will  to  rise,  this  in  itself  is  a  token  and  assurance  that 
their  purgation  is  complete,  and  the  whole  mountain  rings 
with  the  praises  of  the  spirits.  May  they,  too,  soon  be  sped 
upon  their  way !  Virgil  now  asks  the  shade  to  reveal  himself, 
and  learns  that  he  is  the  poet  Statius.  He  combines  with  an 
enumeration  of  his  own  works  a  glowing  tribute  to  the  Aeneid 
and  its  author;  to  have  Uved  on  earth  with  whom  he  would 
accept  another  year  of  exile.  Virgil's  glance  checks  the  smile 
149 


I50  PURGATORY 

that  rises  on  Dante's  face  at  these  words,  but  not  till  Statins 
has  caught  its  flash  upon  his  features.  Pressed  on  either  side, 
the  poet  is  finally  released  from  Virgil's  prohibition,  and  in- 
forms Statius  that  he  is  indeed  in  the  presence  of  that  very 
one  who  strengthened  him  to  sing  of  men  and  gods;  whereon 
Statius,  forgetting  that  he  and  Virgil  are  empty  shades,  drops 
at  his  dear  master's  feet  to  kiss  them. 

The  natural  thirst  which  nought  can  satisfy 
Except  that  water,  the  Samaritan 
Woman  entreated,  wrought  increasingly 

Within  me,  and  in  haste  I  almost  ran  4 

Behind  my  guide,  on  the  encumbered  way, 

And  grieved  just  vengeance  on  each  side  to  scan; 

And  lo !  e'en  as  we  know  that  Luke  doth  say,  7 

Christ,  risen  from  the  grave  victorious. 
Appeared  to  two  at  setting  of  the  day, 

A  shade  appeared  and  came  behind  us  thus,  10 

Viewing  the  crowd  that  lay  about  his  feet. 
Nor  did  we  see  him  ere  he  spake  to  us: 

"  Brothers,  God's  peace  be  with  you,"  this  to  greet  13 

Quickly  we  turned,  and  Virgil  instantly 

The  answer  made  which  to  this  speech  is  meet. 

And  then:  "  May  that  true  court,  by  whose  decree  16 
"  Eternal  exile  binds  me,  bring  thee  fair 
"  In  peace,  unto  the  blest  consistory." 


CANTO  XXI  151 

'  How,"  said  he,  as  we  made  good  speeding  there,    19 

'  If  ye  are  shades  whom  God  holds  in  disdain, 

'  What  guide  hath  led  you  thus  far  by  His  stair  ?  " 

'  If  thou  regard'st  the  signs,"  my  teacher  then,  22 
'  Which  this  man  bears,  marked  by  the  angel's  might, 
'  Thou'lt  see  him  fitted  with  the  good  to  reign. 

'  But  because  she,  who  spinneth  day  and  night,      25 
'  Had  not  yet  drawn  for  him  the  flax,  whereby 
'  By  Clotho  is  each  mortal's  distaff  dight, 

'  His  soul,  sister  to  thee  and  me,  thus  high  28 

'  To  rise,  could  come  not  all  alone,  because 
'  It  sees  not  in  our  fashion  verily; 

'  Wherefore  was  I  drawn  forth  from  heU'swide  jaws  3 1 
'  To  guide  him,  and  with  him  as  guide  shall  go 
'  Far  as  my  school  may  lead  him  by  God's  laws. 

'  But  knowst  thou  why  the  mountain  trembled  so    34 
'  A  moment  since,  and  why  one  shout  was  raised 
'  From  all  its  slopes  to  the  soft  base  below?  " 

The  needle's  eye  of  longing  his  request  37 

Threaded,  and,  just  with  hope,  my  thirst  was  brought 
To  less  intensity  than  erst  distressed. 

"  The  mountain's  sacred  law  endureth  nought,"      40 
The  other  said,  "  which  is  disorderly, 
"  Or  by  a  force  unnatural  is  wrought. 


152  PURGATORY 

"  From  every  earthly  "change  it  here  is  free;  43 

"  What  heaven  from  itself  receives  can  so 
"  Become  a  cause,  but  nothing  else  can  be; 

"  For  never  rain,  nor  hail,  nor  any  snow,  46 

"  Nor  dew,  nor  frosty  rime  falls  here,  above 
"  The  little  stair  of  those  three  steps  below. 

"  No  clouds,  or  dense  or  thin,  may  hither  move,      49 
"  Nor  lightning  flash,  nor  Thaumas'  child  appear, 
"  Who  yonder  oft  o'er  many  lands  doth  rove; 

"  Dry  vapour  never  higher  rises  here  52 

"  Than  to  the  stairway's  top,  whereof  I  spake, 
"  Where  rest  the  feet  of  Peter's  minister. 

"  Below  perchance  it  more  or  less  may  quake,  55 

"  But  here,  through  wind-storms  which  the  earth  con- 
ceals, 
"  I  know  not  how,  it  never  hath  to  shake. 

"  But  when  some  soul  knows  herself  cleansed,  and  feels 
"  That  she  may  rise  and  move  to  mount  above,  59 
"  Then  quakes  it,  then  the  shout  behind  her  peals. 

"  The  cleansing  pure,  the  will  alone  can  prove,        61 

"  Filling  the  soul,  making  her  wiU  avail, 

"  When  from  her  cloister  she  is  free  to  move. 

"  She  wiUs  before,  but  yet  her  will  must  fail  64 

"  Since  that  God's  justice  makes  her  all  as  fain 
"  For  torment  now,  as  erst  in  sin  to  dwell. 


CANTO  XXI  153 

"  And  I,  who  'neath  this  suffering  have  lain  67 

"  Five  hundred  years  and  more,  felt  only  now 
"  Freedom  of  will,  a  better  place  to  gain. 

"  Therefore  the  earthquake  came;  thus  knewest  thou 
"  The  pious  spirits  round  the  mount  give  praise  71 
"  To  God;   swift  grace  to  them  may  He  allow !  " 

So  spake  he;  and  because  the  draught  allays  73 

Thirst  most  where  thirst  is  greatest,  ne'er  by  me 
Could  the  delight  be  told  his  words  did  raise. 

And  the  wise  leader:   "  Now  the  net  I  see,  76 

"  Which  here  doth  catch  you,  how  'tis  broken  through, 
"  Why  it  quakes  here,  and  makes  such  joy  to  be. 

"  Now  may  it  please  thee,  give  me  knowledge  who  79 
"  Thou  wast;  and  why,  here  while  the  ages  roUed 
"  Thou'st  lain,  glad  were  I  if  from  thee  I  knew." 

"  What  time  the  King  of  Kings  made  strong  and  bold 
"  Titus  the  good,  to  avenge  the  wounds  from  where 
"  Once  flowed  the  sacred  blood  by  Judas  sold," 

Replied  that  spirit,  "  I  was  famous  there,  85 

"  Though  not  as  yet  for  faith,  yet  for  that  name 
"  Which  most  endureth,  which  men  most  revere; 

"  My  muse  in  singing  won  so  sweet  a  fame,  88 

"  That  from  Toulouse,  Rome  drew  me  to  her  will, 
"  And  crowns  of  myrtle  might  my  forehead  claim. 


154  PURGATORY 

"  Statius  the  people  yonder  call  me  still;  91 

"  Of  Thebes  I  sang,  and  great  Achilles,  though 
"  Under  the  second  load  I  failed  and  fell. 

"  The  seeds  from  whence  my  poet's  fire  did  grow,    94 
"  Were  sparks  which  warmedme  from  that  flamedivine, 
"  Whence  more  than  a  thousand  have  been  made  to 
glow, 

"  I  mean  the  Aeneid,  gentle  mother  mine,  97 

"  And  nurse  in  poesy,  by  whom  unfriended, 

"  Not  to  a  drachm's  weight  would  my  scale  incline. 

"  And  yonder  to  have  lived  while  Virgil  wended    100 

"  Yet  on  the  earth,  another  sun  I'd  stay 

"  More  than  I  owed,  ere  this  my  exile  ended." 

Virgil  turned  to  me  at  these  words  straightway ;       103 
"  Keep  silence,"  silently  his  glances  bade; 
But  worth  of  will  has  no  o'ermastering  sway. 

For  tears  and  laughter  follow  so  unstayed  106 

And  swift,  the  passion  whence  each  springs,  that  will 
In  those  who  love  truth  most,  is  least  obeyed. 

Only,  as  one  who  makes  a  sign,  I  stiU  109 

Smiled,  then  the  shade  said  nought,  but  in  my  eyes 
Looked,  where  the  inner  meaning  most  doth  dwell. 

Then  said:  "  May  such  great  toil  achieve  its  prize,  1 1 2 
"  So  say  why  even  now  across  thy  face, 
"  A  flash  of  laughter  flitted  lightningwise." 


CANTO  XXI  155 

Now  either  way  am  I  in  parlous  case,  1 1  s 

One  bids  to  silence,  one  of  speech  is  fain, 
Wherefore  I  sigh,  and  by  my  master's  grace 

Am  understood,  and,  "  Have  no  fear,"  again,        118 
He  said  "  of  speaking;  speak  and  tell  him  all 
"  He  asks,  and  longs  so  clearly  to  obtain." 

Whereat  I  said:   "  Perchance  it  may  befaU,  121 

"  Thou  wonderest,  spirit  of  old,  my  smile  to  see, 
"  But  now  to  greater  wonder  must  I  call. 

"  He  who  doth  upward  guide  mine  eyes,  e'en  he    1 24 
"  That  Virgil  is,  from  whom  thy  power  was  wrought 
"  To  sing  of  men  and  gods;  if  now  in  me 

"  Some  other  cause  for  laughter  thou  hast  sought  127 

"  Deem  it  untrue :  believe  it  sprung  to  meet 

"  The  words  thou  saidst  of  him,  teUing  thy  thought." 

Already  stooped  he  to  my  teacher's  feet  1 30 

To  clasp  them,  but  "  Brother,"  he  said,  "  not  so. 
"  A  shade  thou  art,  seeking  a  shade  to  greet!  " 

He  rose  and  spake:   "  Now  canst  thou  siurely  know 
"  The  measure  of  the  love  that  warms  me,  when   1 34 
"  I  thus  forget  our  nothingness,  as  though 

"  I  thought  of  shadows  as  of  living  men."  136 


CANTO  XXII 

The  pilgrims  have  already  begun  to  mount  the  stair  that 
leads  to  the  sixth  circle.  Another  P  has  been  struck  by  an 
angel-wing  from  Dante's  brow,  and  the  blessing  pronounced 
on  those  that  thirst  after  righteousness.  Virgil,  with  friendly 
insistence,  presses  to  know  how  so  great  a  soul  as  that  of 
Statins  could  have  harboured  so  puny  a  vice  as  avarice; 
whereon  the  other  acknowledges  with  a  smile  the  tender 
friendliness  which  this  very  perplexity  implies,  but  answers 
that  the  keen  scent  of  friendship  is  this  time  following  a  false 
track,  for  it  is  prodigality,  not  avarice,  that  has  kept  him  more 
than  five  hundred  years  a  prisoner  in  the  fifth  circle,  where 
the  two  opposing  sins  are  punished  together.  Nor  had  he 
escaped  the  pains  of  HeU  for  his  offence,  though  committed 
in  ignorance,  had  he  not  read  a  hidden  warning  in  lines  of 
Virgil's  own.  Virgil  goes  on  to  ask  how  Statins  became  a 
Christian,  for  there  is  no  indication  in  his  poems  of  his  con- 
version; and  Statius  answers  that  it  was  Virgil's  self  who, 
like  one  passing  through  the  night,  bearing  a  lantern  behind 
him,  had  Ughtened  the  path  for  the  feet  of  others,  though  not 
for  his  own.  It  was  that  prophetic  Eclogue  which  had  revealed 
the  truth  to  him,  and  won  his  sympathy  for  the  persecuted 
saints;  but  he  concealed  his  faith,  and  had  atoned  for  his 
laggard  love  in  the  circle  of  the  slothful  for  over  four  hundred 
years.  Statius  in  his  turn  now  questions  Virgil  as  to  the  fate 
of  other  Latin  poets,  and  Virgil  tells  him  of  the  sad  amd  noble 
life  in  Limbo,  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  poets  there,  and  of  the 
heroic  souls  whose  story  Statius  himself  had  told.  It  is  past 
ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  the  pilgrims  issue  upon  the 
sixth  terrace,  and,  with  the  tacit  approval  of  Statius,  follow 
their  usual  course  with  the  sun  counter-clockwise,  Dante 
eagerly  hearkening  to  the  converse  of  the  two  Latin  poets. 
156 


CANTO  XXII  157 

This  is  the  circle  of  the  gluttons ;  and  the  pilgrims  encounter 
a  wondrous  tree,  fruit-laden,  and  bedewed  with  clear  water 
from  a  neighbouring  fall,  from  the  midst  of  the  foliage  of 
which  a  voice  recites  examples  of  abstinence. 

Now  was  the  angel  far  behind  us  left, 

Who  to  the  sixth  great  circle  turned  our  way, 

Having  my  face  of  one  more  scar  bereft, 

And  said  how  blessed  evermore  are  they  4 

Who  long  for  righteousness,  and  this  had  done 
Though  "  sitiunt  "  and  nought  else  did  he  say. 

I,  by  this  stage  more  than  by  any  one  7 

Before,  made  hght,  went  on  so  easily. 

No  labour  'twas  with  those  fleet  souls  to  run. 

Then  began  Virgil :   "  Love  eternally  10 

"  Hath  kindled  other  love,  when  lit  by  worth, 
"  If  but  its  flame  shone  outward  visibly; 

"  Wherefore,  since  Juvenal  came  down  from  earth  1 3 

"  To  us  in  limbo,  and  made  me  to  know 

"  The  love  for  me,  which  in  thy  verse  found  birth, 

"  My  goodwill  unto^thee  hath  come  to  grow  16 

"  A  bond  to  one  unseen  ne'er  known  of  men, 

"  And  short  henceforth  wiU  seem  these  stairs,  I  trow. 

"  But  tell  me,  and  if  slackened  is  ray  rein  19 

"  By  too  much  confidence,  then  as  a  friend 
"  Forgive,  and  as  a  friend  reply  again; 


158  PURGATORY 

"  A  place  to  avarice  how  couldst  thou  lend  22 

"  Within  thy  breast,  where  through  thy  diligence 
"  Wisdom  so  great  did  on  thy  thoughts  attend?  " 

When  first  he  heard  these  words,  seemed  Statins 
thence  25 

Moved  to  a  little  laughter,  then  he  said: 
"  Each  word  is  of  thy  love  dear  evidence. 

"  Truly  how  many  times  is  furnished  28 

"  False  cause  for  doubt  by  evil  seeming  thing, 
"  When  the  true  reason  of  it  lieth  hid. 

"  Clearly  thou  deemest,  by  thy  questioning,  31 

"  That  I  was  avaricious,  it  may  be 

"  Because  of  the  circle  of  my  punishing. 

"  Now  know  that  avarice  too  far  from  me  34 

"  Was  parted,  and  for  this  ill-timed  excess, 

"  Thousands  of  moons  have  wrought  the  penalty; 

"  And  had  I  not  controlled  my  passion's  stress        37 
"  When  I  gave  heed  to  thee,  exclaiming  there 
"  As  wroth  with  human  nature's  wilfulness, 

"  '  Hallowed  desire  for  gold,  why  dost  thou  ne'er    40 

"  '  Rule  mortal  appetite  ?  '     I  should  indeed 

"  'Mid  roUing  stones  the  dolorous  joustings  share. 

"  Then  I  perceived  our  hands  could  well  exceed      43 

"  In  opening  their  wings  to  spend,  and  then 

"  Turned  back  from  that  an4  other  sins  with  hee4, 


CANTO  XXII  159 

"  How  many  with  shorn  locks  will  rise  again  46 

"  Through  ignorance,  which,  while  they  live  and  e'en 
"  At  the  last  hour,  maketh  repentance  vain! 

"  And  know  that  guilt,  repelling  any  sin  49 

"  By  the  exact  reverse,  doth  in  this  place 
"  Therewith  dry  up  its  leaf's  luxuriant  green. 

"  Therefore  if  I  have  been  among  that  race  52 

"  To  purge  me,  which  doth  avarice  lament, 
"  *Tis  that  I  might  its  contrary  efface." 

"  Now  when  thy  voice  in  that  fierce  strife  was  spent 
"  Made  by  Jocasta's  twofold  sorrow,"  said  56 

The  singer  of  the  country's  sweet  content, 

"  By  that  which  Clio  touches,  may't  be  read  58 

"  That  faith  not  yet  had  made  thee  faithful,  though 
"  Good  works  that  still  lack  faith  are  null  and  dead. 

"  What  sun  or  candles  then,  if  this  be  so,  61 

"  Lightened  thy  darkness,  till  thou  settest  sail, 
"  Eager  behind  the  Fisherman  to  go?  " 

And  he:   "  'Twas  thou  whose  word  did  first  prevail, 
"  Sending  me  thirsty  to  Parnassus'  spring,  65 

"  And  then  to  God  didst  hght  me  without  fail. 

"  Thou  wast  as  one  in  darkness  journeying,  67 

"  Who  bears  a  light  behind,  which  helps  him  nought 
"  But  wisdom  to  his  followers  doth  bring, 


i6o  PURGATORY 

"  When  thou  didst  say:   '  The  world  anew  is  wrought, 
"  '  Justice  returns  and  the  first  age  of  man,  7 1 

"  '  And  a  new  race  down  from  high  heaven  is  brought.' 

"  Poet  through  thee,  through  thee  a  Christian         73 

"  I  was,  but  that  thou  better  see  it,  I 

"  Will  colour  now  all  that  my  hand  has  drawn. 

"  Already  the  whole  world  was  verily  76 

"  Big  with  the  true  belief,  by  servants  sowed, 
"  Sent  from  th'  eternal  kingdom  of  the  sky; 

"  And  thy  words,  late  I  quoted,  so  abode  79 

"  In  harmony  with  these  new  preachers'  word, 
"  That  unto  them  right  well  I  learned  the  road. 

"  Such  reverence  in  me  anon  they  stirred,  82 

"  That  when  Domitian  persecuted  them, 

"  Not  without  my  tears  were  their  waHings  heard. 

"  And  while  I  hved,  unto  their  aid  I  came,  85 

"  And  every  other  sect  I  counted  nought, 
"  Seeing  them  hve  so  wholly  free  of  blame. 

"  And  ere  my  verse  to  Theban  rivers  brought  88 

"  The  Greeks,  I  was  baptized,  but  through  my  fear 
"  I  was  a  secret  Christian,  and  I  sought 

"  Long  time  to  pass  as  pagan  worshipper;  91 

"  And  the  fourth  circle,  through  this  lukewarmness, 
"  Held  me  for  longer  than  four  hundred  year. 


CANTO  XXII  i6i 

'  Thou,  therefore,  whose  revealing  I  must  bless      94 
'  Of  that  great  good  whereof  I  tell,  while  now 
'  Is  granted  time,  as  up  the  moimt  we  press, 

'  Where  is  our  ancient  Terence,  dost  thou  know,    97 

'  Where  Plautus,  Varro  and  Caecilius,  tell 

'  If  damned  they  are,  and  in  what  group  below." 

'  They,  Persius  and  I,  and  many  dwell,"  100 

My  leader  answered,  "  with  that  Greek,  whom,  o'er 
'  AU  other  poets,  nursed  the  Muses  well, 

'  On  the  dark  prison's  first  "great  circhng  floor       103 
'  Often  we  praise  that  mountain,  in  whose  air 
'  Our  fostermothers  dwell  for  evermore. 

'  Euripides  and  Antiphon  are  there,  106 

'  And  with  Simonides  and  Agathon, 

'  Many  whose  brows  did  once  the  laurel  wear. 

'  There,  of  thy  people  is  Argia  one,  109 

'  With  fair  Antigone,  Deiphyle, 

'  And  Ismene,  sad,  as  she  e'er  was  known. 

'  Her,  who  Langia  showed,  there  mightst  thou  see,  1 1 2 
'  Thetis,  Tiresias'  daughter,  there  are  found, 
'  There  Deidamia  and  her  sisters  be." 

Now  were  both  poets  silent,  gazing  round  1 1 5 

Anew,  freed  from  the  walls  and  from  the  hill. 
Which  now  at  last  broke  into  level  ground. 

L 


i62  PURGATORY 

Four  handmaids  of  the  day  were  passed,  but  still      1 1 8 
The  fifth  was  at  the  chariot  pole,  and  sent 
Upward  its  blazing  horn  with  eager  will, 

When  said  my  leader :   "  Let  our  course  be  bent    121 

"  Around  the  mount,  as  'tis  our  wont  to  tread 

"  With  our  right  shoulders  toward  the  steep  descent." 

Thus  custom  there  became  our  guide  and  led,        124 
And  with  less  doubt  we  set  upon  our  road. 
Because  that  soul  of  worth  no  hindrance  made. 

They  moved  in  front,  and  I  alone  abode  127 

Behind;  and  to  their  discourse  I  attended, 
Which  mastership  of  poesy  bestowed. 

But  the  sweet  converse  all  too  soon  was  ended,     1 30 

When  in  the  path  we  found  a  tree,  which  bore 

A  fruit  wherein  sweet  sight  and  smell  were  blended. 

And  as  a  pine  stem  upward  tapers  more  133 

From  bough  to  bough,  so  downwards  grew  this  tree; 
I  think,  that  none  should  chmb  it.     FaUing  o'er 

Its  leaves,  and  spreading  'mid  them  cool  and  free,  1 36 
Came  a  clear  gush  of  water,  on  that  side 
Whereon  our  pathway  hindered  must  be. 

Close  to  the  tree  the  poets  drew;  then  cried  139 

A  voice  from  midmost  of  its  leaves  and  said: 
"  Of  this  food  shall  ye  go  unsatisfied. 


CANTO  XXII  163 

"  Maxy  thought  more  to  make,  when  she  was  wed,  142 

"  The  feast  complete  and  worthy,  and  far  less 

"  Of  her  own  mouth,  now  answering  in  your  stead. 

"  And  Roman  dames  of  old,  for  parching  stress,     145 

"  With  water  were  content,  and  Daniel  erst 

"  Gained  wisdom,  scorning  food's  attractiveness. 

"  The  primal  age  was  golden  fair  at  first;  148 

"  Acorns  with  hunger  savoury  it  made, 

"  And  every  stream  grew  nectarlike  with  thirst. 

"  Honey  and  locusts  were  the  meat  that  stayed     1 5 1 

"  The  Baptist  in  the  desert,  therefore  grew 

"  He  glorious,  and  he  came  with  power  arrayed, 

"  As  in  the  Gospel  is  revealed  to  you."  1 54 


CANTO  XXIII 

Dante's  eyes  search  the  foliage  of  the  tree  till  he  is  summoned 
to  advance  by  Virgil.  Then  he  hears  the  cry,  at  once  grievous 
and  soothing,  of  the  souls  who  presently  overtake  the  travellers 
zind  turn  to  look  upon  them  as  they  pass,  though  without 
pausing.  These  are  the  once  gluttonous  souls,  with  faces  now 
drawn  by  thirst  and  hunger,  so  emaciated  that  the  extremest 
examples  of  famine  in  sacred  or  profane  records  rush  to 
Dante's  mind.  Their  eye-sockets  are  like  rings  that  have 
lost  their  gems ;  and  he  who  reads  omo  (homo)  fp)  on  the  face 
of  man  would  find  the  three  strokes  of  the  m  writ  plain 
enough  in  the  gaunt  bones  of  cheek  and  nose.  How  can  the 
fruit  and  trickling  water  work  in  such  fashion  on  the  shadoAvy 
forms?  One  of  them  turns  his  eyes  from  deep  down  in  the 
sockets  upon  Dante,  who,  when  he  speaks,  recognises  his  old 
companion  Forese ;  and  each  of  the  astonished  friends  demands 
priority  of  satisfaction  for  his  own  amazed  curiosity.  Forese 
explains  that  there  are  other  trees  like  to  this,  and  that  each 
renews  the  pain  of  the  purging  souls;  nay,  rather  their  solace; 
for  they  exult  in  crucifying  with  Christ  the  old  Adam  in  them. 
Forese  further  shows  how  he  owes  to  his  widowed  Nella  his 
speedy  promotion  to  the  sweet  bitterness  of  torment.  She 
is  all  the  dearer  to  God  in  proportion  to  the  loneliness  of  her 
virtue  in  the  place  of  infamy  in  which  she  lives.  Forese 
proceeds  to  denounce  the  dissolute  fashions  of  the  women  of 
Florence.  Dante  must  now  in  his  turn  unfold  the  story  of 
how  he  had  been  rescued  from  the  worldly  life  which  he  and 
Forese  had  once  lived  together,  of  the  strange  journey  on 
which  Virgil  has  conducted  him,  of  the  promise  that  he  shall 
meet  Beatrice,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  they  have  en- 
countered Statins. 

164 


CANTO  XXIII  165 

Whilst  then  I  fixed  on  the  green  leaves  mine  eyes. 
As  he  who  finds  the  chase  of  birds  so  sweet, 
That  for  it  he  will  give  his  life  for  prize, 

My  more  than  father  said:   "  My  son,  'tis  meet         4 
"  That  thou  come  onwards;  time's  allotted  space 
"  More  usefully  than  this  thou  mayst  complete." 

My  step  I  turned  as  quickly  as  my  face  7 

Toward  the  sages,  whose  discourse  so  spurred 
Me  on,  that  all  my  toil  became  a  grace. 

Andlo!  in  tears  and  song  the  h5nTin  was  heard,      10 

"  Labia  mea  Domine  "  so  clear, 

That  joy  and  grief  to  life  together  stirred. 

"  O  father  sweet,  what  is  it  that  I  hear?  "    ,  13 

So  I  began:  and  he,  "  Some  shades  perchance, 
"  That  loose  their  knot  of  debt,  are  passing  near." 

And  like  to  musing  travellers  who  glance,  16 

If  on  their  pathway  folk  unknown  they  see. 
And  turn  and  look,  yet  stay  not  their  advance. 

So,  from  behind  came  with  more  speed  than  we,     19 
And  passed  us  by,  all  silent  and  devout, 
A  throng  of  spirits,  gazing  fixedly. 

Dark  were  the  eyes  of  each  and  hollowed  out,         22 

Pallid  their  faces,  and  so  worn  and  thin, 

Their  bones  had  shaped  the  skin  beyond  a  doubt. 


i66  PURGATORY 

I  think  not  withered  thus  into  the  skin  25 

Erysichthon  was,  by  his  hunger  made. 
Even  when  most  did  fears  of  it  begin. 

"  Lo,"  in  my  mind  unto  myself  I  said;  28 

"  The  race  of  old  that  lost  Jerusalem, 

"  When  Mary's  hunger  on  her  child  was  stayed." 

Each  orbit  was  a  ring  that  lacked  a  gem,  3 1 

He  who  can  "  omo  "  in  man's  face  perceive. 
Here  could  not  fail  to  recognise  the  M. 

How  without  knowledge  could  a  man  believe,  34 

The  scent  of  fruit  and  water  thus  had  wrought, 
Desires  begetting  so  to  gnaw  and  grieve  ? 

Source  of  their  hunger  stiU  I  wondering  sought,       37 
Since  of  their  leanness  and  their  scurfy  plight 
The  cause  not  yet  was  to  my  knowledge  brought ; 

Whenlo!  a  shade  that  turned  on  me  its  sight,        40 
Gazed  from  the  hoUows  of  his  head  a  space, 
Then  cried,  "  What  favour  doth  on  me  alight  ?  " 

Never  should  I  have  recognised  his  face,  43 

But  all  that  from  his  countenance  was  ta'en. 
Was  clear  to  me  who  heard  his  voice's  grace. 

That  spark  had  kindled  in  a  flash  so  plain  46 

My  knowledge  of  the  features  changed  so  sore, 
And  on  Forese's  face  I  looked  again. 


CANTO  XXIII  167 

Not  on  my  skin,"  he  prayed,  "  discoloured  o'er    49 
With  scaly  leprosy,  thus  earnest  stare, 
Nor  on  the  lack  of  flesh  that  once  I  wore; 

But  tell  me  truth  of  thee,  and  who  are  there,       52 
The  two  souls  in  whose  escort  thou  art  led. 
Nor  stay  unless  that  thou  wilt  speak  me  fair." 

That  face  of  thine,  that  once  I  wept  o'er,  dead,    s  5 
Gives  me  for  weeping  now  no  lesser  will. 
Beholding  it  so  marred,"  to  him  I  said. 

Bid  me  not  speak  whiles  that  I  marvel  still,  58 

But  tell  me,  for  God's  sake,  what  strips  you  so; 
He  badly  speaks  whom  other  longings  fill." 

From  plans  eternal,"  said  he,  "  here  below,  61 

A  virtue  falls  on  water  and  on  tree, 

That  thou  hast  seen,  whereby  I  wasting  know. 

This  people  all,  who  sing  thus  mournfully,  64 

In  hunger  and  in  thirst  grow  sanctified. 
Who  followed  appetite  too  greedily. 

Scent  of  the  apple  and  the  spray  cast  wide  67 

Over  the  leafy  green,  kindles  a  need 

To  eat  and  drink,  in  those  that  here  abide. 

Not  once  alone,  as  on  this  road  we  speed  70 

Around,  is  this  our  pain  renewed;  our  pain, 
I  say,  but  rather  solace,  'tis  indeed; 


i68  PURGATORY 

*'  For  this  desire  guides  to  the  tree  again,  73 

"  Which  led  glad  Christ,  at  last  '  Eli '  to  say, 
"  When  that  His  blood  our  freedom  did  obtain." 

And  I  to  him,  "  Forese,  from  that  day,  76 

"  Thou  gav'st  for  better  life  our  world  for  dower, 
*'  Not  full  five  years  have  wheeled  and  passed  away. 

"  If  that  in  thee  ended  thy  mortal  power  79 

"  To  sin,  before  that  time  of  holy  grief 

"  That  weds  anew  to  God,  fulfilled  its  hour, 

"  How  hast  thou  mounted  here  ?     Twas  my  behef    8  2 

"  To  find  thee  still  a  lingerer  below, 

"  Where  time  must  be  repaid  by  each  time's  thief." 

And  he  to  me,  "  So  swift  my  steps  may  go,  8  s 

"  To  drink  the  wormwood  of  tormenting  sweet, 

"  Through  the  quick  tears  that  from  my  Nella  flow; 

* '  She  with  her  sighs  and  prayers  devout  and  meet,     8  8 
"  Hath  drawn  me  from  the  region  of  delay, 
"  And  from  the  other  circles  freed  my  feet. 

"  She  is  more  dear  and  loved  of  God  alway,  9 1 

"  My  widowed  darling,  who  my  heart  did  claim, 

"  Since  more  she  doth  of  good,  more  lone  she'll  stay. 

"  Sardinia's  Barbagia  hath  more  shame  94 

"  Amongst  its  women,  than  the  place  wherein 
"  I  left  her,  Barbagia  of  evil  fame. 


CANTO  XXIII  169 

"  O  brother  dear,  what  words  from  me  wouldst  win  ? 
"  With  times  to  come  is  now  my  sight  oppressed,  98 
"  Nor  old  will  this  hour  be,  ere  they  begin; 

"  When  from  the  pulpit  shall  go  forth  behest,        100 
"  To  make  the  shameless  Florence  women  fare 
"  No  more  abroad  showing  the  naked  breast. 

"  What  Saracen  or  Barbary  women  e'er  103 

"  Needed  from  man  or  priest  a  discipUne, 

"  To  make  them  decent  seeming  garments  wear  ? 

"  But  if  the  barren  creatures  could  divine  106 

"  What  the  swift  heaven  holds  for  them  concealed, 
"  E'en  now  their  mouths  would  ope  to  howl  and 
whine. 

"  For  if  aright  the  vision  is  revealed,  109 

"  Sad  shall  they  be,  ere  down  o'erspreads  the  cheek 
"  Of  him  who  now  to  lullabies  doth  yield. 

"  Brother,  no  longer  hide  from  us  who  seek  1 1 2 

"  To  know;  not  I  alone,  but  these  folk  all, 

"  Who  gaze  where  thou  the  sunhght  rays  doth  break." 

Wherefore  I  said;  "  If  that  thy  mind  recall  1 1 5 

"  All  whereby  thou  and  I  so  woven  were, 
"  The  present  memory  will  heavy  fall. 

"  From  that  life  turned  me,  he  who  paces  there  1 1 8 
"  Before  me,  short  whOe  since,  when  full  she  showed  " 
(I  pointed  at  the  sim)  "  his  sister  fair. 


170  PURGATORY 

"  He  through  the  deeps  of  night  has  made  my  road ; 
"  And  I  from  out  the  veritable  dead  122 

"  Have  followed,  carrying  my  body's  load. 

"  Thence  have  his  consolations  drawn  and  led,      124 

"  Climbing  and  circling  all  the  mountain  round, 

"  Where  5^6,  the  world  hath  warped,  are  straightened. 

"  He  saith,  so  long  his  comrade  am  I  bound,  127 

"  Till  I  shall  be  where  Beatrice  will  stand, 
"  There  needs  must  I  bereft  of  him  be  found. 

"  Virgil  it  is,  by  whom  these  things  are  planned,"     130 
(I  pointed  to  him)  "  and  this  other  shade 
"  Is  he  for  whom  each  terrace  of  your  land 

"  That  gives  him  up,  e'en  now,  a  trembhng  made."  1 3  3 


CANTO  XXIV 

The  souls  gather  in  amazement  round  the  living  man;  who 
utters  a  surmise  to  his  friend  that  Statius  is  perchance  linger- 
ing on  his  way  for  the  sake  of  Virgil's  companionship;  and 
then  questions  him  concerning  his  sister  Piccarda,  and  learns 
that  she  is  already  in  heaven.  The  souls  are  so  emaciated  as 
to  be  barely  recognisable,  and  Forese  names  a  number  of 
them  as  he  points  them  out  to  Dante;  an  office  which  they 
accept  with  complacency,  for  recognition  can  bring  no  added 
shame,  but  may  bring  sympathy  or  aid  to  souls  in  Purgatory. 
Amongst  them  is  Buonagiunta  da  Lucca,  a  poet  of  the  old 
school  of  Guittone  of  Arezzo,  who  mutters  a  prophecy  concern- 
ing a  child  of  the  name  of  Gentucca,  whose  gracious  offices 
to  Dante  when  she  comes  to  woman's  estate,  shall  give  him 
tender  associations  with  that  city  of  Lucca  which  he  and 
others  have  so  fiercely  denounced.  Then  he  questions  Dante 
as  to  the  secret  of  the  new  school  of  Tuscan  poetry  which  has 
superseded  the  one  to  which  he  belonged,  and  learns  that  it 
lies  in  the  principle  of  trying  not  to  say  things  beautifully, 
but  to  say  beautiful  things  truly;  a  criticism  in  which  he 
acquiesces  with  full  content  and  satisfaction.  Then  all  the 
other  souls  sweep  forward,  while  Forese,  like  a  straggler  from 
a  caravan,  remains  behind  to  question  Dante  as  to  his  ex- 
pected term  of  life,  to  hear  his  lamentations  over  the  state  of 
Florence,  to  utter  a  prophecy  of  the  death  of  his  relative  Corse 
Donati,  and  then  to  speed  forward  to  rejoin  his  companions, 
leaving  Dante  to  follow  the  two  great  poets.  The  pilgrims 
now  pass  another  tree  like  the  one  already  encountered.  They 
hear  that  it  is  a  shoot  from  the  one  whereof  Eve  tasted  the 
fruit;  and  from  amongst  its  foliage  warning  examples  of 
gluttonous  excess  are  rehearsed.  After  a  lengthened  march 
in  silent  thought,  they  are  startled  by  the  blinding  glory  of 
171 


172  PURGATORY 

the  angel  guardian,  whose  wing  wafts  a  breath  laden  as  with 
perfume  of  flowers  on  a  May  morning  upon  Dante's  brow; 
and  the  pilgrims  hear  the  blessing  pronounced  on  those  whose 
hunger  is  mezisured  by  righteousness. 

Neither  did  speech  the  going  slacken,  nor 
The  going  speech,  but  talking,  on  we  went 
Swift  as  a  ship  a  favouring  wind  before. 

The  shades,  upon  my  living  state  intent,  4 

Seeming  as  things  twice  dead,  all  drew  from  me. 
E'en  through  their  hollowed  eyepits,  wonderment. 

And  I  continuing  said,  "  Perchance  doth  he  7 

"  Seek  more  than  else  he  would  to  journey  slow 
"  Upward,  that  near  another  he  may  be. 

"  But  where  abides  Piccarda  ?  Dost  thou  know  ?     10 

"  Tell  me  if  any  one  of  note  is  there 

"  Among  this  people  who  regard  me  so." 

"  I  know  not  if  my  sister  were  more  fair  1 3 

"  Or  were  more  good,  but  now  in  triumph  glad 
"  On  high  Olympus,  she  her  crown  doth  wear." 

So  said  he  first  and  then — "  none  hath  forbade        16 
"  Here  to  name  any,  for  whom  fasting's  pain 
"  Hath  drained  away  the  semblance  once  he  had. 

"  This  Bonagiunta  is,"  (he  pointed  then)  19 

"  Of  Lucca,  and  beyond  his  face  behold, 
"  Leaner  than  others,  who,  'mid  living  men 


CANTO  XXIV  173 

"  Within  his  arms  did  Holy  Church  enfold;  22 

"  From  Tours  he  came  and  purges  by  this  fast, 
"  Bolsena's  eels  and  the  sweet  wine  of  old." 

From  one  to  another,  naming  them  he  passed         25 
O'er  many,  and  right  glad  seemed  every  face. 
So  no  black  glances  were  upon  me  cast. 

Ubaldin'  dalla  Pila  and  Boniface,  28 

Beneath  whose  rook  once  many  peoples  were, 
I  saw  devour  the  air  for  hunger's  stress. 

Messer  Marchese  too,  who  time  could  spare  3  ^ 

At  Forli  with  less  thirst  to  drink  his  fill. 
Yet  thirsted  so  that  sated  was  he  ne'er. 

But  as  a  man,  who  looks,  will  set  his  will  34 

On  one  of  many,  the  Lucchese  I 

Chose,  since  he  seemed  to  know  me  better  still. 

"  Gentucca,"  or  like  word  all  murmuringly,  z? 

I  heard,  there  where  he  felt  the  wounding  strain 
Of  justice,  which  consumes  so  terribly. 

"  O  Soul,"  I  said,  "  who  seemest  to  be  fain  40 

"  To  speak  with  me,  that  thou  and  I  may  get 

"  Contentment  from  thy  speech,  O!  make  it  plain." 

"  A  woman  is  bom,  who  wears  no  wimple  yet,"      43 
He  said — "  through  whom  my  town  shall  please  thy 

heart, 
"  Whatever  blame  thereon  by  men  is  set. 


174  PURGATORY 

"  Hence  with  this  prophecy  shalt  thou  depart;        46 
"  The  facts  themselves  the  truth  to  thee  will  prove, 
"  If  through  my  murmuring  thou  in  error  art. 

"  But  do  I  look  upon  the  man  who  wove  49 

"  First,  the  new  rhjnnes  that  say  when  they  begin, 
"  '  Ladies  who  have  intelligence  in  love.'  " 

And  I  to  him — "Lo!  I  am  one  who  when  52 

"  Love  breathes  in  me,  do  note  it,  and  so  fare 
"  Shaping  the  measure  he  dictates  within." 

"  Brother,  I  see  the  knot  now,"  said  he,  "  where     55 

"  It  held  the  Notary  back,  Guittone  and  me, 

"  Short  of  the  sweet  new  style  that  wins  mine  ear. 

"  How  close  your  pens  do  follow,  well  I  see,  58 

"  Behind  him  whose  commands  your  course  supplied, 
"  Which  fell  not  out  with  ours  most  certainly. 

"  He  who  looks  further  hath  no  more  espied  61 

"  How  from  the  one  differs  the  other  style." 
Then  was  he  silent  as  if  satisfied. 

As  birds  that  winter  by  the  banks  of  Nile,  64 

Do  sometimes  form  a  squadron  in  the  air, 
Then  fly  more  hastily  and  move  in  file, 

So  then  did  all  the  people  that  were  there,  67 

Making  more  speed  as  round  about  they  faced, 
Fleet,  through  the  leanness  and  desire  they  bear. 


CANTO  XXIV  175 

And  as  a  weary  man  who  far  hath  raced,  70 

Lets  his  companions  go  and  walks  till  when 
His  breast  is  eased,  that  panted  with  his  haste, 

So  joining  me  behind,  Farese  then,  73 

Allowed  the  holy  troop  in  front  to  go, 

And  said;   "  When  shall  I  see  thy  face  again?  " 

*'  How  long  my  life  shall  last,  I  do  not  know,"        76 
I  answered;  "  but  though  my  return  be  swift, 
"  Desire  to  reach  this  shore,  will  swifter  show; 

"  Because  the  place  where  I  to  live  am  left  79 

"  Is  daily  more  of  goodness  dispossessed, 

"  And  seems  to  woeful  ruin  doomed  to  drift." 

"  Now  go,"  he  said,  "  for  him,  the  guiltiest  82 

"  Herein,  dragged  at  a  horse's  tail,  I  see, 

"  Towards  the  vale,  ne'er  by  forgiveness  blest. 

"  At  every  stride  the  beast  more  speedily  85 

"  Rushes,  and  ever  swifter,  till  to  the  ground 
"  It  dashes  him,  disfigured  horribly. 

"  Not  far  those  wheels  have  yet  to  journey  round,"  88 
(He  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,)  "  ere  clear  thou'lt  trace, 
"  The  things  no  speech  of  mine  may  yet  propound. 

"  Now  do  thou  stay  behind,  for  in  this  place  9 1 

"  Time  is  full  precious,  hence  too  much  I  lose 
"  Thus  journeying  with  thee  and  at  thy  pace." 


176  PURGATORY 

And  as  a  horseman  galloping  will  use  94 

To  come  from  out  a  troop  that  closely  ride, 
The  honour  of  the  first  assault  to  choose; 

So  parted  he  from  us,  with  longer  stride,  97 

And  with  the  two  I  held  my  way  anon, 
Great  marshals  whom  the  earth  once  glorified. 

And  when  before  us  he  so  far  was  gone,  loo 

That  still  my  sight  pursued  him  eagerly, 
E'en  as  my  mind  behind  his  words  had  done, 

The  laden  branches  of  another  tree  103 

I  saw  all  green  where  close  at  hand  they  grew. 
For  I  but  then  had  come  where  I  could  see. 

And  folk  beneath  with  upraised  hands  I  knew,      106 
Who  cried  beneath  the  leaves,  I  know  not  what, 
Even  as  spoiled  and  greedy  children  do. 

Who  beg,  and  he  they  beg  of  answers  not,  109 

But  that  their  longing  yet  more  keen  may  stay, 
Holds  their  desire  on  high,  nor  hides  a  jot. 

Then  as  though  undeceived  they  went  their  way;  112 
And  to  the  mighty  tree  we  came  more  near, 
That  still  denies,  howe'er  they  weep  and  pray. 

"  Pass  onward  ye,  and  come  not  nigher  here;        115 
"  This  plant  from  one  above  was  truly  grown, 
"  To  eat  whereof  Eve  paid  a  price  so  dear." 


CANTO  XXIV  177 

So  'mid  the  branches  spake  a  voice  unlcnown;       1 18 

So  Virgil,  Statius,  and  I,  drawn  close 

Went  forward  where  the  upward  path  was  shown. 

"  Remember,"  said  it,  "  how  accursed  were  those  121 
"  Bom  of  the  clouds,  who  having  gorged  their  fill, 
"  With  double  breasts  'gainst  Theseus  came  as  foes. 

"  Also  the  Hebrews,  who  in  drinking  still  124 

"  Showed  themselves  soft,  so  Gideon  denied 

"  Their  aid  'gainst  Midian,  when  he  left  the  hill." 

So  we,  by  one  of  the  two  margins'  side  127 

Passed  on,  and  heard  the  sins  of  gluttony, 
Which  once  such  miserable  gains  supplied. 

Then  on  the  lonely  road  all  separately,  130 

A  thousand  steps  and  more  beyond  we  made. 
Each  without  speaking,  very  thoughtfully. 

"  Ye  lonely  three,"  a  voice  o'  the  sudden  said,       133 
"  What  go  ye  pondering?  "     I  started  so 
As  beasts  will  do  when  timid  and  afraid. 

I  raised  my  head,  that  seeing  I  might  know,  136 

And  ne'er  were  seen  in  any  furnaces, 
Metals  or  glasses,  red  with  such  a  glow. 

As  I  saw  one  who  said,  "  If  it  do  please  139 

"  You  mount  on  high,  here  must  the  turn  be  given, 
"  Here  goeth  he,  who  longs  to  go  for  peace." 

M 


1 78  PURGATORY 

His  countenance  all  sight  from  me  had  riven;        142 
I  turned  me  to  my  Teachers,  as  one  may 
Who  goes  according  as  by  sound  he's  driven. 

Then  as  the  herald  of  the  dawning  day,  145 

The  May  breeze,  stirs  and  wafts  the  scent  of  grass 
And  flowers,  wherewith  'tis  laden,  o'er  the  way; 

E'en  such  an  air  I  felt  that  moment  pass  1 48 

Across  my  brow,  and  felt  the  pinions  move. 
Whereby  ambrosial  fragrance  wafted  was. 

And  then  I  heard,  "  Blest  are  they  all,  whose  love  1 5 1 

"  Of  taste,  by  grace  illumined,  kindles  ne'er 

"  Within  their  breast  too  much  desire,  who  prove 

"  That  only  when  'tis  just,  is  hunger  fair."  154 


CANTOXXV 

The  pilgrims  pursue  their  way  up  the  stair  in  single  file.  As 
the  little  stork  longs  but  ventures  not  to  try  its  wings,  so 
Dante  feels  the  question  as  to  the  meaning  of  what  he  has 
seen  ever  kindled  by  longing  and  quenched  by  diffidence  on 
his  lips;  till,  encouraged  by  Virgil,  he  seeks  for  instruction 
as  to  how  the  shadowy  forms  which  need  no  sustenance  can 
present  the  appearance  and  experience  the  sensations  of 
gnawing  hunger.  Virgil  hints  by  analogies  from  pagan  story 
and  from  natural  philosophy  that  our  own  experiences  and 
sensations  may  well  reflect  themselves  in  unsubstantial 
appearances;  or  may  be  connected  with  physical  changes 
in  matter  other  than  that  of  our  bodies  of  flesh  and  blood ; 
but  refers  to  Statius,  his  Christian  counterpart,  for  fuller 
exposition;  for  in  truth  this  matter,  though  no  part  of 
Christian  revelation,  yet  verges  on  those  mysterious  and 
intricate  portions  of  Aristotle's  doctrine  which  none  save 
Christian  philosophers  have  had  vision  clear  enough  truly  to 
expound.  Statius,  after  a  polite  disclaimer,  proceeds  to 
expound  the  Aristotelian  doctrines  of  generation  and  em- 
bryology, showing  how  the  human  foetus  passes  through  every 
stage,  differing  only  from  the  lower  forms  of  plant,  polype, 
or  animal,  in  that  it  possesses  the  potentiality  of  further 
development;  whereas  they  have  reached  their  goal.  At  the 
critical  point  now  reached,  Averroes  himself  went  wrong,  for 
finding  no  organ  in  the  human  body  appropriated  to  the 
immaterial  principle  of  intelUgence,  he  conceived  it  to  be  no 
part  of  the  individual  life  of  man,  but  a  universal  all-pervading 
principle ;  whereas  in  truth  the  human  soul  or  life  is  inbreathed 
direct  by  God  into  the  perfect  animal  form  of  the  man  that 
is  to  be;  and  thereon  it  draws  into  itself  all  the  lower  vital 
functions  already  active  there.     Therefore  when  the  body 

179 


i8o  PURGATORY 

dies,  the  gates  of  sense  are  indeed  closed;  but  the  soul  itself 
which  came  from  without  remains  with  the  purely  immaterial 
powers  of  memory,  intelligence,  and  will,  isolated  indeed 
from  intercourse  with  outward  things,  but  in  themselves  more 
vivid  than  ever.  Then  the  soul  drops  at  once  to  the  bank  of 
Acheron  or  the  mouth  of  Tiber,  becomes  aware  of  its  destina- 
tion, and  reflects  itself  upon  an  aerial  body,  flame-  or  rainbow- 
like, and  through  the  instrumentality  of  this  aerial  body 
renews  its  intercourse  with  the  outer  world  and  the  experiences 
of  sense.  They  have  now  reached  the  topmost  circle,  which 
is  filled  with  flames,  save  a  narrow  outward  margin  on  which 
the  poets  march,  single  file,  and  whereon  Dante  must  take 
good  heed  to  his  steps;  so  that  he  can  give  but  broken 
attention  to  the  souls  who  commemorate  examples  of  chastity 
from  the  midst  of  the  glowing  heat. 

Hindrance  to  our  ascent  there  now  was  none, 
For,  by  the  sun,  meridian's  arc  was  given 
Unto  the  Bull,  by  night  to  the  Scorpion. 


Wherefore  as  one  who  goes  and  halts  not  even  4 

Upon  his  way,  whatever  he  may  see, 
If  by  necessity's  sharp  spur  he's  driven, 

So  by  the  gap  we  entered  all  the  three;  7 

And  one  by  one  climbed  upward  by  the  stair 
So  strait,  its  cUmbers  parted  all  must  be. 

And  as  the  little  stork  would  try  the  air,  10 

And  lifts  its  wing,  but  drops  it  shortly  then, 
Because  to  leave  the  nest,  it  doth  not  dare; 


CANTO  XXV  i8i 

So  wish  to  ask  was  lit  and  quenched  again,  1 3 

And  yet  I  moved,  (so  far  my  longing  went,) 
As  moves  a  man  who  is  for  speaking  fain. 

My  father  sweet,  on  going  still  intent,  16 

Although  the  pace  was  swift,  "  Loose  now,"  he  said, 
"  The  bow  that  thou  hast  to  the  iron  bent." 

Safely  thereat  my  mouth  I  opened,  19 

And  said  beginning,  "  How  can  one  grow  lean, 
"  Where  need  of  food  is  not  a  thing  to  dread?  " 

He  said,  "  So  difficult  this  had  not  been  22 

"  Wouldst  thou  remember  Meleager,  how 
"  As  the  brand  wasted,  wasting  he  was  seen; 

"  And  if  thou'ldst  think  how  doth  your  image  now   2  5 

"  FUt  in  the  glass,  e'en  as  ye  move  alway, 

"  That  which  seems  hard  to  thee,  would  easy  grow. 

"  But  that  all  peace  upon  thy  longing  stay,  28 

"  Lo!  here  is  Statins,  and  that  he  heal 

"  Thy  wounds,  behold  I  ask  him  now  and  pray. 

"  If  in  thy  presence,  I  may  yet  reveal  3 1 

"  Eternal  things  he's  seen,  excuse  must  he," 
Said  Statins,  "  in  the  fact  of  thy  appeal." 

Then  he  began,  "  Son  if  thy  mind  will  try,  34 

"  And  heed  my  words,  a  hght  from  them  thou'lt  gain, 
■''  Upon  the  '  how  '  thou  utteredst  recently. 


i82  PURGATORY 

"  The  perfect  blood  which  by  the  thirsty  vein  37 

"  Is  never  drunk,  and  so  is  left  behind, 

"  Like  food  removed,  which  has  o'  the  table  lain, 

"  Can  in  the  heart  informing  virtue  find  40 

"  For  all  the  human  members,  like  that  flood 

"  Which,  to  become  these,  through  the  veins  doth  wind. 

"  Again  refined,  it  sinks  where  speech  less  good       43 
"  Than  silence  is,  and  thence  distils  within 
"  The  natural  vessel,  on  another's  blood. 

"  There  one  with  the  other  mingles;    one  is  seen     46 
"  Passive,  and  one  full  of  activities, 
"  Since  in  a  perfect  place  it  did  begin. 

"  It  first  coagulates,  then  vivifies  49 

"  That  which,  to  make  its  own  material, 
"  It,  being  joined  thereto,  solidifies. 

"  The  active  virtue,  (made  thus  to  a  soul,  52 

"  Such  as  a  plant  hath,  yet  here  different, 

"  Since  that  on  its  way  is,  this  has  found  its  goal) 

"  Then  works  so  that  it  moves,  is  sentient,  5  $ 

"  Like  a  sea-fungus;  then  for  the  powers  whose  seed 
"  It  is,  doth  organise  development. 

"  Now,  son,  expands,  now  spreads  abroad  indeed,   58 
"  The  worth  of  the  begetter's  heart,  whence  all 
"  Our  limbs,  by  Nature's  intent,  do  proceed. 


CANTO  XXV  183 

"  Yet  seest  thou  not  how  doth  the  anunsil  61 

"  Become  a  man;  this  is  that  point  whereat 
"  Did  one  more  wise  than  thou,  in  error  fall; 

"  And  so  his  doctrine  sought  to  separate  64 

"  The  intellect  from  the  soul,  since  manifest 
"  No  organ  was,  wherewith  the  soul  could  mate. 

"  Now  to  the  truth  that  comes,  throw  wide  thy  breast  1 
"  And  know  that  when  the  shaping  of  the  brain  68 
"  Within  the  embryo  has  reached  its  best, 

"  The  first  great  Mover  tumeth  to  it,  fain  70 

"  At  Nature's  work,  and  breathing  on  it,  gives 
"  A  spirit  new,  with  virtue  filled,  and  then 

"  All  which  it  finds  there  active,  it  contrives  73 

"  To  draw  to  it,  and  to  one  soul  doth  grow, 
"  That  circles  on  itself,  and  feels  and  lives. 

"  And  if  less  marvel  from  my  words  thou'dst  know,  76 
"  Think  of  the  sun's  heat,  how  'tis  made  to  wine, 
"  Blent  with  the  juice  that  from  the  grapes  doth  flow. 

"  And  when  Lachesis  hath  no  thread  to  twine,        79 
"  It  slips  the  flesh,  and  so  away  doth  bear 
"  Within  its  worth,  the  hmnan  and  divine; 

"  Mute  all  the  other  powers  are  whatsoe'er;  82 

"  But  memory,  intelligence  and  will, 

"  In  action  keener  far  than  e'er  they  were. 


1 84  PURGATORY 

'  Halting  not,  of  itself  it  falls,  until  8  s 

'  One  of  the  shores  it  wondrously  hath  found ; 

*  There  first  it  leams  what  place  it  hath  to  fill. 

*  As  soon  as  this  is  well  defined,  around  88 
'  Radiates  the  shaping  force,  in  quantity 

'  And  mode  as  in  the  living  limbs  'tis  bound. 

*  And  as  the  air,  heavy  with  rain,  we  see  9 1 
'  In  diverse  colours  decked,  because  of  rays 

'  Reflected  in  it;  e'en  so  presently 

'  The  neighbouring  air  doth  set  itself  and  stays      94 
'  In  that  form  which  the  soul,  abiding  there, 
'  Stamps  on  it  and  its  virtue  thus  displays. 

'  And  as  the  flame  foUoweth  everywhere  97 

'  The  fire,  wherever  it  may  move,  e'en  so 
'  Its  new  form  is  the  spirit's  follower. 

'  Since  from  the  spirit  it  derives  its  show  100 

'  'Tis  called  a  shade;  therefrom  for  every  sense, 
'  Even  to  sight,  an  organ  doth  it  grow. 

'  By  this  we  speak,  our  laughter  springs  from  thence, 
'  By  this  the  sighs  and  tears  come  from  our  breast, 
'  That  round  themountainthou  hast  heard  perchance. 

'  And  as  by  our  desires  we  are  oppressed,  106 

'  Or  other  loves,  e'en  so  the  shade  is  wrought; 
'  This  causes  all  whereat  thou  marvellest." 


CANTO  XXV  185 

Now  to  the  last  of  all  the  turnings  brought  109 

Were  we,  and  wheeled  to  the  right  hand  about, 
And  other  care  at  our  attention  caught. 

Here  from  the  bank,  flashes  the  fire  flame  out,       1 1 2 

And  the  edge  breathes  an  upward  blast  withal. 

Which  throws  it  back  and  keeps  a  space  without. 

• 
Wherefore  along  the  shielded  side,  we  all  115 

Must  go  in  file,  and  here  the  fire  I  dread, 

And  there  I  fear  lest  downward  I  should  fall, 

"  Now  doth  this  place  demand,"  my  leader  said,  1 18 
"  That  with  tight  rein  upon  thine  eyes,  thou  go, 
"  Lest  to  a  false  step  Hghtly  thou  be  led." 

"  Summae  Deus  clementiae,"  in  the  glow  121 

I  heard,  e'en  in  the  core  of  that  great  blaze. 
Whence  longing  there  to  turn,  began  to  grow. 

And  spirits  saw  I,  tread  the  flaming  ways ;  1 24 

At  them  and  at  my  steps,  I  looked  therefore, 
From  time  to  time  dividing  thus  my  gaze. 

And  when  the  hymn  to  its  full  ending  wore,  127 

Then,  "  Virum  non  cognosco,"  cried  they  shrill; 
And  softly  so  began  the  hymn  once  more. 

And  at  its  end  they  cried;  "  Diana  still  130 

"  Kept  to  the  wood,  and  chased  forth  Hehce, 
"  Who  had  of  Venus'  poison  felt  the  thrill." 


1 86  PURGATORY 

Then  sang  again;  and  then  to  chastity  133 

Of  men  and  women,  witness  did  they  bear, 
As  virtue  and  as  marriage  look  to  see. 

I  think  this  fashion  doth  suffice  them  there,  136 

Until  this  time  of  burning  fire  be  past; 
They  must  endure  such  sustenance  and  care. 

Until  the  final  wound  be  healed  at  last.  139 


CANTO  XXVI 

The  flames  redden  under  Dante's  shadow  and  the  amazed 
souls  gather  to  him,  careful,  however,  not  to  issue  from  the 
flame.  One  of  them  has  barely  questioned  Dante,  when  a 
group,  circling  the  mountain  in  the  opposite  direction,  meets 
them  with  a  brief  salutation,  and  each  group  alike  proclaims 
a  warning  example  of  lust;  after  which  they  sweep  past  each 
other  like  flocks  of  birds,  and  continue  to  utter  the  wail  and 
song  suited  to  their  state.  But  this  does  not  prevent  their 
drawing  again  to  Dante,  who  tells  them  his  tale  and  questions 
them  as  to  their  state.  When  the  souls  have  somewhat 
recovered  from  their  amazement,  one  of  them  explains  that 
the  group  accompanying  the  poet  failed  to  restrain  their 
carnal  appetites  within  the  limits  prescribed  by  the  social 
institutions  of  humanity,  whereas  the  other  group  had  not 
even  observed  the  laws  laid  down  by  nature.  Dante's  inter- 
locutor is  Guido  Guinicelli,  the  founder  (or  precursor)  of  the 
new  style  of  Tuscan  poetry,  the  father  of  Dante  and  of  his 
betters;  to  whom  Dante  renders  his  passionate  homage  of 
afiectic#  and  loyalty.  But  he  points  to  the  shade  of  the 
Troubadour  Arnaut  Daniel  as  superior  to  himself  and  superior 
to  all  Proven9al  rivals  by  as  much  as  the  new  Tuscan  school 
excels  the  old  school  of  Guittone  of  Arezzo.  Then,  with  a 
petition  for  Dante's  prayers,  he  yields  his  place  to  Arnaut 
himself;  who  tells  of  his  state,  in  his  own  Provenfsil  tongue; 
and  in  his  turn  implores  Dante's  prayers. 

Whilst  thus  we  trod  the  brink  around  the  hill, 
In  single  file,  and  oft  my  Master  said, 
"  Take  heed,  and  trust  thee  now  unto  my  skill," 
187 


1 88  PURGATORY 

On  my  right  shoulder  were  the  sunbeams  shed;         4 
By  whose  bright  rays  the  west  was  changing  fast 
To  dazzling  white,  where  late  the  azure  spread. 

And  lo !  my  shadow  on  the  fire  flames  cast,  7 

Made  them  seem  redder:  as  they  grew  aware 
Of  this,  the  shadows  marvelled  as  they  passed. 

This  cause  it  was  set  them  first  speaking  there        i  o 
Of  me,  and  one  to  the  other  would  exclaim, 
"  No  shadowy  body  seemeth  he  to  wear." 

And  then  towards  me  certain  of  them  came,  1 3 

As  far  as  yet  they  could,  always  with  heed 
Not  to  come  forth  beyond  the  burning  flame. 

"  O  thou  that  not  perchance  through  slower  speed,   1 6 

"  But  reverent,  dost  on  the  others  wait, 

"  Answer  me  where  in  thirst  and  fire  I  plead. 

"  And  not  my  want  alone  thy  words  will  sate;         19 
"  More  thirst  is  in  all  these  than  water  cold    § 
"  In  Indian  or  Ethiop  could  create; 

"  How  thus  against  the  sun,  let  us  be  told,  2  a 

"  Thou  mak'st  thyself  a  wall,  as  earlier  when 

"  The  nets  of  death  had  not  made  good  their  hold." 

So  spake  there  one,  and  I  would  have  again  25 

Revealed  myself,  had  I  not  been  amazed , 
At  a  new  strangeness  that  appeared  then. 


CANTO  XXVI  189 

For  lo  I  along  the  road  that  flaming  blazed  28 

Facing  the  other  way,  a  people  went 
Whereat  I  paused,  and  wondering  I  gazed. 

Each  side  I  saw  the  eager  shades  intent,  31 

Hasten  and  kiss  each  other  and  pass  on, 

As  though  brief  greeting  gave  them  full  content. 

E'en  so  within  their  dark  battalion,  34 

One  ant  rubs  muzzle  with  another,  so 

To  spy  perchance  how  way  or  fortune's  won. 

Soon  as  their  friendly  greetings  ended,  lo!  zj 

Ere  the  first  onward  steps  can  lead  them  by. 
Each  strives  a  louder  shout  aloft  to  throw. 

The  new  ones,  "  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,"  cry,  40 

The  rest,  "  Pasiphae  enters  the  cow, 

"  That  so  the  young  bull  to  her  lust  may  fly." 

Then  as  the  cranes,  part  to  the  mountains'  brow    43 
Rhipean,  sweep,  and  part  toward  the  sand. 
These  shunning  frost,  and  those  the  sunshine  now; 

One  people  goes  while  comes  the  other  band,  46 

And  weeping  turns  unto  the  former  song, 
And  to  the  cry  for  their  advantage  planned. 

Then  as  before,  about  me  did  there  throng,  49 

They  who  had  formerly  entreated  me. 

And  eagerness  to  hear  seemed  in  them  strong. 


I90  PURGATORY 

I,  who  their  wish  twice  over  now  might  see,  52 

Began,  "  O  souls,  who  are  assured  the  gain 
"  Of  peace,  sometime,  what  time  soe'er  it  be, 

"  Nor  green  nor  ripe,  do  limbs  of  mine  remain         55 
"  There  yonder,  but  are  with  me  as  before, 
"  And  mortal  blood  and  mortal  joints  retain. 

"  Hence  upward  go  I  to  be  blind  no  more;  58 

"  A  heavenly  lady  winneth  for  us  grace, 

"  Whence  through  your  world  I  bring  my  body  o'er. 

"  But  that  your  greater  need  at  swifter  pace  61 

"  Move  to  content,  tiU  in  that  heaven  ye  dwell, 

"  FiUed  fuU  with  love,  and  wrought  in  amplest  space, 

"  That  I  may  trace  it  yet  on  paper,  tell  64 

"  Who  are  ye,  and  what  throng  is  that,  that  here 
"  Behind  your  backs  is  hastening  so  weU?  " 

Not  otherwise  than  the  dazed  mountaineer  67 

Is  troubled,  and  all  speechlessly  wiU  stare, 
When  rough  and  wild  in  towns  he  doth  appear. 

So  showed  each  shade  to  me  in  seeming  there;         70 
But  when  bewilderment  was  laid  aside, 
(Since  lofty  hearts  full  soon  grow  free  of  care,) 

The  shade  that  first  did  ask  of  me,  replied;  73 

"  Blest  art  thou,  who,  that  better  life  abound, 
"  Dost  take  aboard  news  of  our  country  wide. 


CANTO  XXVI  191 

"  In  them  who  come  not  with  us,  sin  was  found,     76 
"  For  which  of  old  Caesar  in  triumph  heard 
"  '  Regina,'  called  against  him,  all  around. 

"  Therefore  they  leave  us,  crying  '  Sodom,'  word     79 

"  That  as  thou  noted,  brings  their  sin  to  light, 

"  That  by  their  shame  the  burning  may  be  spurred. 

"  Our  sin  in  foulness  was  hermaphrodite;  82 

"  But  since  in  human  law  we  had  no  root 
"  And  like  the  beasts  pursued  our  appetite, 

"  When  we  depart,  our  infamy  to  suit,  85 

"  By  us  is  called  aloud  the  name  of  her, 
"  Who  in  a  brutelike  form  became  a  brute. 

"  Now  knowest  thou  our  deeds,  how  black  they  were; 
"  If  thou  would'st  have  our  names,  though  I  might 
spend  89 

"  The  time  thereon,  my  ignorance  would  err. 

"  But  thy  desire  of  me  I  will  befriend;  91 

"  Lo,  Guido  GuiniceUi,  purged  thus  wise, 

"  For  full  repentance  made  before  mine  end." 

As  bowed  the  sons,  before  their  mother's  eyes,         94 
In  that  great  sorrow  which  Lycurgus  bore. 
So  then  did  I,  but  not  so  far  I  rise, 

Hearing  the  name  of  the  progenitor  97 

Of  me,  and  others  worthier  than  I, 

Who  sweet  and  graceful  rhymes  of  love  out-pour; 


192  PURGATORY 

Not  speaking,  nor  yet  hearing,  thoughtfully  loo 

I  went,  and  long  to  gaze  on  him  was  fain, 
Yet  for  the  fire,  I  dared  not  draw  anigh. 

When  of  beholding  I  was  sated,  then,  103 

I  offered  all  my  service  for  his  aid, 
Adding  the  oath  compelling  faith  in  men. 

And  he  to  me,  "  Thou  leavest  traces  made  106 

"  By  what  I  learn,  so  clear,  that  Lethe  ne'er, 
"  Shall  take  away  or  make  them  dimly  fade. 

"  But  if  'tis  truth,  thy  words  this  moment  swear,  109 

"  Tell  me  what  reason  is  it  makes  thee  show 

"  In  speech  and  glance,  for  me,  such  loving  care." 

And  I  to  him,  "  Your  sweet  songs  move  me  so,     112 
"  Which  while  the  present  use  endures,  so  long. 
"  Will  on  their  very  ink  great  worth  bestow." 

"  O,  brother,"  said  he,  "  this  one  of  the  throng,     1 1 5 
"  I  show  thee,"  (here  his  finger  did  advance,) 
"  W^as  better  craftsman  of  the  mother-tongue; 

"  In  verse  of  love  and  prose  tales  of  romance,        1 18 
"  All  he  surpassed,  let  fools  talk  as  they  may, 
"  Who  give  him  of  Limoges  the  favouring  glance. 

"  To  rumour  more  than  truth  they  ttun  away       121 
"  Their  countenance,  and  firm  opinions  wed, 
"  Ere  art  or  reason  to  their  hearing  pray. 


CANTO  XXVI  19^ 

"  So  with  Guittone  were  our  fathers  led  1 24 

"  Away,  shouting  and  praising  him  alone, 
"  But  truth  at  last  with  most  hath  conquered. 

"  Now  if  such  ample  privilege  be  known,  127 

"  To  let  thee  go  into  that  cloistered  shade, 

"  Where  Christ  in  college  holds  the  abbots'  throne, 

"  There  be  a  paternoster  for  me  said,  1 30 

"  Such  as  necessity  in  this  world  shows, 
"  Where  power  to  sin  in  us  aside  is  laid." 

Then  haply  for  another  following  close  133 

To  make  due  room,  he  vanished  thro'  the  fire. 
As  to  the  depths,  a  fish,  through  water  goes. 

Then  tow'rds  the  one  he  shewed  me  drew  I  nigher, 
And  said  that  for  his  name,  a  grateful  place  137 

Already  was  prepared  by  my  desire. 

Thereon  at  once  he  spoke  with  willing  grace,         1 39 
"  Your  courteous  request  so  makes  me  friend, 
"  I  neither  can,  nor  will,  conceal  my  race. 

"  Arnault  I  am,  that  weep,  and  singing  wend,        142 
"  In  thought  I  see  my  madness  that  is  past, 
"  And  see  with  joy  the  day  some  time  will  send; 

"  I  pray  you  by  that  goodness  which  at  last  14S 

"  Guides  to  the  summit  of  the  stairs  incline, 
"  Keep  memory  of  my  pain  forever  fast." 

Then  hid  he,  in  the  fire  that  doth  refine.  148 


CANTO  xxvn 

Night  had  already  fallen  on  the  foot  of  the  mountain  when 
the  angel  of  the  circle  greeted  the  poets  and  pronounced  the 
blessing  on  the  pure  in  heart.     When  summoned  to  cross  the 
flame  Dante  recalls  with  horror  the  sight  he  had  ere  now 
witnessed  of  men  burned  to  death;    and  remains  deaf  to  all 
Virgil's  appeals,  till  the  utterance  of  Beatrice's  name  at  last 
overcomes  his  reluctance;    whereat  Virgil,  for  reasons  of  his 
own,  smiles  as  we  smile  at  a  child  that  knows  not  what  he 
seeks.     Then  Virgil,  Dante,  and  Statius  enter  the  awful  burn- 
ing, Dante  comforted  by  Virgil's  discourse  of  Beatrice  and 
by  the  welcome  and  blessing  of  the  angel  at  the  further  side. 
Meanwhile  the  shadow  of  night  has  been  creeping  up  the 
mountain,  and  before  they  have  ascended  many  of  the  steps 
which  they  are  now  climbing,  it  swallows  the  poet's  shadow, 
and  he  is  bereft  of  power  further  to  ascend.     Each  of  the 
pilgrims  makes  a  stair  his  couch,  and  Dante,  like  a  goat 
between  two  shepherds,  sees  the  great  stars  shine  brighter 
than  their  wont,  as  he  drops  into  such  a  sleep  as  sees  the 
things  that  are  to  be.     Towards  daybreak  he  has  a  vision  of 
Leah,  the  type  of  the  active  life,  singing  of  herself  and  her 
sister  Rachael,  the  type  of  the  contemplative  life.     Now  nigh 
to  his  immediate  goal,  he  awakes  with  the  morning,  and  Virgil 
tells  him  that  he  is  at  last  to  gather  that  fruit  of  liberty  which 
he  has  so  long  been  seeking ;  and  when  he  has  mounted  eagerly 
to  the  summit  of  the  stair  his  guide  informs  him  that  his 
function  is  now  discharged,  for  they  have  reached  the  goal 
of  Purgatory.     Dante  has  recovered  from  the  dire  effects  of 
the  fall  of  man ;  his  will  is  free,  unwarped  and  sound ;  he  has 
no  further  need  of  direction  or  directive  institutions;   he  has 
reached  the  goal  of  all  imperial  and  ecclesiastical  organisation 
and  is  king  and  bishop  of  himself. 
194 


CANTO  XXVII  195 

As  when  the  sun  with  his  first  radiance  hails 
The  place  where  once  was  shed  his  Maker's  blood. 
While  Ebro  falls  beneath  the  lofty  Scales, 

And  noon-day  heat  scorches  the  Ganges  flood,  4 

Thus  stood  he  now ;  so  day  drew  near  its  close, 
When  God's  glad  angel  'fore  our  vision  stood. 

He  crowned  the  bank  which  past  the  flames  uprose,     7 

"  Beati  mundo  corde  "  singing  there. 

No  voice  of  ours  hath  living  notes  like  those. 

Then,  "  Hallowed  souls,  no  further  may  ye  fare,      10 
"  Except  the  fire  has  bitten,  have  no  dread, 
"  But  to  the  songs  beyond  give  all  your  care." 

Thus  as  we  came  more  near  to  him,  he  said;  13 

And  I  became,  when  his  behest  I  learned. 
As  one  who  in  the  sepulchre  is  laid. 

With  fast  clasped  hands,  forward  my  face  I  turned,    1 6 

Gazing  upon  the  fire,  imaging  clear 

The  human  bodies  I  had  once  seen  burned. 

The  kindly  escorts  came  toward  me  near,  19 

And  VirgU  said  to  me  "  O  son  mine  own, 

"  Here  may  be  torment,  but  no  death  to  fear. 

"  Remember  ah!  remember — if  alone  23 

"  On  Geryon  to  safety  I  could  guide, 

"  What  shall  I  now  do,  nearer  to  God's  throne  ? 


196  PURGATORY 

"  Believe  it  surely,  though  thou  shouldst  abide       25 
"  A  thousand  years  within  this  womb  of  flame, 
"  Not  to  a  single  hair  would  harm  betide. 

"  And  if  thou  deem'st  me  guileful,  then  to  them     28 

"  Draw  nearer,  till  a  sure  belief  thou  hast, 

"  With  thy  hands  held  upon  thy  garments'  hem. 

"  Fight  down  thy  fear,  ah!  banish  it  at  last,  31 

"  Turn  hither,  come  in  aU  security." 
Tom  by  accusing  conscience  I  stood  fast. 

When  rooted,  stubborn,  still  he  noted  me;  34 

Troubled  a  little,  "  See,  my  son,"  he  said, 

"  This  wall  doth  rise  'twixt  Beatrice  and  thee." 

As  Thisbe's  name  made  Pyramus,  near  dead,  37 

Open  his  eyes  and  gaze  her  features  o'er. 
Then  when  the  mulberry  put  on  its  red; 

So  then  my  stubbornness  to  softness  wore;  40 

I  faced  the  wise  one,  as  that  name  did  move 
Which  in  my  heart  springs  up  for  evermore. 

Whereon  his  head  he  shook,  and  said  to  prove,  43 
"  How,  shall  we  stay  this  side  ?  "  and  simled  as  they 
Whose  gifts  of  apples  win  a  child  to  love. 

Then  in  the  fire  before  me  led  the  way,  46 

Entreating  Statius  to  faU  behind, 

Who  long  ere  this  betwixt  us  both  did  stay. 


CANTO  XXVII  197 

Being  entered  there  I  well  had  been  inclined,  49 

To  fling  myself  in  molten  glass  for  cold. 
So  measureless  the  burning  I  did  find. 

My  father  sweet,  to  comfort  me,  still  told  52 

Of  Beatrice,  and  ceased  not  as  he  went. 
And  said,  "  Her  eyes  already  I  behold." 

A  voice  that  sang  beyond  due  guidance  lent,  s  s 

And  only  eager  for  its  blessing,  we 

Came  forth,  there  where  began  the  steep  ascent. 

"  Venite  benedicti  patris  mei,"  58 

Sounded  from  midmost  of  a  flame  so  bright. 
That  vanquished  eyes  could  not  endure  to  see. 

'*  The  sun  is  sinking,  draweth  near  the  night,"        61 
He  added,  "  Stay  not,  mend  your  paces  slow, 
"  Ere  yet  the  west  grow  dark  and  lose  its  light." 

Straight  through  the  rock,  upward  the  path  did  go,    64 
Toward  such  a  part,  I  threw  a  lengthening  shade 
Before  me  from  the  sunbeams  slanting  low. 

Few  steps  the  sages  and  myself  essayed,  (>7 

Ere  set  of  sun  behind  us  we  perceived. 

Since  vanished  all  the  shadow  erstwhile  made : 

And  ere  one  hue  to  the  horizon  cleaved,  70 

In  all  the  range  of  its  immensity. 

And  night  her  rule  o'er  all  her  realms  achieved. 


198  PURGATORY 

Each,  from  the  steps,  chose  one  a  bed  to  be;  73 

The  mountain's  law  took  from  us  so  the  might 
To  mount,  though  our  desire  remained  free. 

As  goats  wax  swift  and  wanton  on  the  height,         76 
Ere  they  are  fed,  but  tame  will  shortly  grow. 
When  ruminating  while  the  sun  is  bright. 

Silent  within  the  shade  that  shields  the  glow;  79 

Watched  by  the  shepherd,  as  he  leaneth  there 
Upon  his  staff,  and  leaning,  minds  them  so; 

And  as  the  herdsman,  in  the  open  air  82 

All  night  holds  silent  watch  his  flock  beside ; 
And  lest  a  wild  beast  scatter  it  hath  care; 

So  were  we  then  all  three  that  eventide;  85 

I,  as  the  goat,  my  shepherds  two  between. 
Whom  the  high  rocks  from  all  things  else  divide. 

But  httle  of  the  world  without  was  seen;  88 

But  in  that  little  flashed  full  many  a  star. 
Bigger  and  brighter  than  its  wont  had  been. 

So  ruminating,  gazing  thus  afar,  9« 

Sleep  came  upon  me ;  sleep  that  oft  can  learn 
The  tidings,  ere  the  facts  in  being  are. 

That  hour  that  Cytherea  may  discern,  94 

First  from  the  east  upon  the  mountain  beam, 
She  who  e'er  seems  with  fire  of  love  to  bum, 


CANTO  XXVII  199 

A  lady  young  and  fair,  methought  in  dream,  97 

Was  going  gathering  flowers  along  a  plain, 
And  as  she  went,  thus  singing  did  she  seem: 

"  Know,  whosoe'er  that  of  my  name  is  fain,  100 

"  That  I  am  Leah,  and  go  amid  the  grass, 
"  Moving  my  hands  so  fair,  garlands  to  gain ; 

"  I  deck  me  here,  to  please  me  at  the  glass;  103 

"  But  never  will  Rachel,  my  sister,  stir, 

"  But  'fore  her  mirror  sits,  while  long  days  pass. 

"  I  with  my  hands  am  fain  to  minister,  106 

"  As  she  is  to  behold  her  lovely  eyes ; 

"  Me.  action  pleases;  contemplation,  her." 

Now  at  the  brightness  which  more  glad  doth  rise,  109 
Coming  before  the  dawn,  to  pilgrim  men, 
As  nearer  to  their  home  their  lodging  lies, 

The  shadows  all  around  took  flight  again,  1 1 2 

And  my  sleep  with  them ;  wherefore  I  arose, 
Seeing  my  Masters  great  were  risen  then. 

"  That  sweet  fruit  for  whose  sake  men's  longing  goes 
"  Seeking  o'er  many  boughs,  shall  give  to-day,  1 16 
"  That  peace  to  hunger,  which  fulfilment  knows." 

Words  such  as  these  there  heard  I  Virgil  say,        1 1 8 
And  ne'er  for  any  gifts  could  aught  inspire, 
A  sweetness  like  to  that  which  herein  lay. 


200  PURGATORY 

So  on  me  came  desire  upon  desire  1 2 1 

To  be  above;  at  every  step  I  won 
Pinions,  new  growing  for  the  flying  high'r. 

When  all  the  stairway  was  beneath  us  run,  124 

And  on  the  topmost  step  our  striving  bore, 
Virgil  gazed  fast  on  me,  and  said,  "  My  son, 

"  The  temporal  fire  now  have  thine  eyes  passed  o'er, 
"  And  the  eternal;  now  thou'st  reached  the  state  1 28 
"  Where  of  myself,  I  can  discern  no  more. 

"  With  wit  and  skill  I've  brought  thee  to  this  gate; 
"  Thy  pleasure  be  thy  guide  henceforth,  and  now     1 3 1 
"  Free  art  thou  of  the  steep  ways,  free  of  the  strait. 

"  See  there  the  sun  that  shineth  on  thy  brow,        133 

"  The  tender  grass,  the  flowers  and  bushes  rise, 

"  That  here  the  earth  from  its  own  power  can  grow. 

"  While  yet  are  coming  the  glad  lovely  eyes,  1 36 

"  That  weeping  moved  my  will  thy  guide  to  be; 
"  Wander  thou  mayst,  or  rest  in  waiting  guise. 

"  Await  no  more  a  word  or  sign  from  me;  139 

"  Free,  sane,  and  upright,  now  thy  will  hath  grown, 
"  And  not  to  follow  it  were  sin  in  thee; 

"  Wherefore  I  set  on  thee  mitre  and  crown."         142 


CANTO  XXVIII 

Dante  enters  the  Garden  of  Eden  from  the  west,  facing  the 
rising  sun,  and  meeting  a  sweet  breeze  laden  with  the  odours 
of  Paradise  and  full  of  the  song  of  birds  to  which  the  leaves  of 
the  divine  forest  murmur  a  pedal  bass.  On  the  opposing 
bank  of  a  stream  that  flows  pure  under  the  forest  shade,  he 
perceives  a  lady  gathering  flowers  and  singing,  as  enamoured. 
It  is  Matilda,  the  genius  of  Eden;  and  in  answer  to  Dante's 
petition  she  approaches  the  stream  with  downcast  eyes,  the 
song  on  her  lips  growing  ever  more  articulate.  Then,  her 
hands  still  busy  with  the  flowers,  she  flings  upon  him  the  blaze 
of  her  laughing  eyes.  As  a  responsive  rapture  awakes  in 
Dante's  heart,  she  initiates  him  into  the  frank  and  innocent 
love  and  joy  of  Eden,  and  proffers  all  further  service  he  may 
desire.  In  answer  to  his  question  she  confirms  what  Statins 
had  already  said  as  to  the  higher  regions  of  the  mount  above 
the  gate  being  unaffected  by  meteorological  phenomena. 
The  stream  and  the  breeze,  therefore,  are  not  such  as  those 
on  earth.  The  breeze  is  caused  by  the  sweep  of  the  atmo- 
spheric envelope  of  the  earth,  from  east  to  west,  with  the 
primum  mobile;  and  it  bears  with  it  germs  from  the  divine 
forest ;  which  may  explain  the  seeming  spontaneous  generation 
of  wondrous  plants  on  earth.  And  the  water  of  the  stream 
does  not  rise  from  the  pulsations  of  any  mist-  and  rain-fed 
vein,  but  issues  from  a  fountain  which  draws  supplies  for  this 
and  a  companion  stream  direct  from  the  will  of  God.  These 
streams  are  Lethe  and  Eunoe,  the  one  of  which  washes  away 
all  memory  of  sin,  and  the  other  restores  the  memory  of  all 
righteous  doing ;  and  for  the  full  effect  to  be  experienced,  both 
alike  must  be  tasted.  So  much  in  answer  to  Daxite's  questions. 
Put  Matilda  further  delights  her  pupil  by  suggesting  that 

30J 


202  PURGATORY 

some  confused  tradition  of  the  state  of  innocence  lay  behind 
the  dreams  of  the  classical  poets  who  sang  of  the  Golden  Age; 
whereon  he  sees  a  smile  of  recognition  lighten  the  faces  of 
Virgil  and  Statins. 

Eager  to  search  within  and  every  way 
The  divine  forest,  hving,  dense,  whereby 
Was  tempered  to  mine  eyes  the  newborn  day, 

I  hngered  not  the  mountain's  edge  anigh,  4 

But  slowly,  slowly  o'er  the  plain  I  went, 

Which  everywhere  breathes  fragrance  constantly. 

A  gentle  air,  that  never  seemed  spent,  7 

Met  me  and  softly  played  about  my  head, 
Like  a  soft  wind  and  made  me  well  content. 

To  which  the  branches  trembling  answered,  10 

And  all  together  bent  tow'rd  the  region  where 
The  holy  mountain's  shadow  first  is  shed. 

Yet  not  so  far  the  tree-tops  bended  were  1 3 

From  their  uprightness,  that  the  birds'  gay  throng 
Need  cease  to  practise  all  their  graces  there ; 

But  singing  as  the  first  breeze  swept  along,  1 6 

With  joy  they  welcomed  it,  'mid  leafy  shade, 
Whose  murmuring  kept  the  burden  to  their  song. 

As  gathering  from  bough  to  bough  'tis  made  19 

Throughout  the  pine  woods  on  Chiassi's  shore. 
If  Aeolus  loose  Scirocco  through  the  glade. 


CANTO  XXVIII  203 

Already  my  slow  steps  had  borne  me  o'er  22 

A  space  so  great  that  ancient  wood  within, 
That  where  I  entered,  I  could  see  no  more, 

When  right  across  my  path  a  stream  was  seen,        25 
Which  leftward  turned,  with  every  little  wave. 
That  bent  the  grass  which  made  its  margins  green. 

All  purest  waters  that  this  world  can  have,  28 

Compared  with  this,  which  hideth  nought,  must  show 
Some  dimness  in  them,  potent  to  deprave. 

Albeit  darkly,  darkly  doth  it  flow,  31 

Beneath  the  everlasting  shade,  which  ne'er 
Lets  sun  or  moon -beam  penetrate  below. 

I  stayed  my  feet,  and  looked  away  from  there,        34 
Beyond  the  little  stream,  in  wonderment 
At  all  the  blossoms  so  diversely  fair. 

And  there  appeared,  (as  things  are  sometimes  sent,  37 
So  suddenly  to  view,  that  as  we  greet. 
All  other  thought  is  altogether  spent,) 

A  Lady,  all  alone  and  singing  sweet,  4° 

Who  gathered  flower  on  flower,  as  she  did  move 
Along  the  path  they  painted  'neath  her  feet. 

"  Ah,  Lady  fair,  who  in  the  rays  of  love  43 

"  Dost  warm  thee,  if  I  trust  what  doth  appear, 
"  Which  oft  a  witness  to  the  heart  will  prove, 


204  PURGATORY 

"  Be  pleased,"  I  said  to  her,  "  to  draw  more  near   46 
"  Toward  this  river,  till  as  thou  dost  sing, 
"  My  mind  may  imderstand  what  I  shall  hear. 

"  In  truth  through  thee  I  am  remembering  49 

"  Proserpina,  both  where  and  what  was  she, 

"  Whose  mother  lost  her  when  she  lost  the  Spring." 

As  turns  a  lady  dancing  cunningly,  52 

With  feet  scarce  lifted,  close  together  bound, 
And  foot  in  front  of  foot  scarce  moveth  she; 

Where  flowerets  red  and  golden  decked  the  ground,    s  5 
With  downcast  eyes,  as  might  a  modest  maid, 
Toward  me,  where  I  stood,  she  turned  her  round. 

And  gave  contentment  to  the  prayer  I  prayed,        58 
Drawing  anear  me,  till  the  sound  so  sweet 
Reached  me  with  all  its  meaning  clear  displayed. 

When  stood  she  where  the  grass  beneath  her  feet,  61 
Is  bathed  already  by  the  fair  stream's  wave. 
She  gave  me  grace  her  gentle  eyes  to  greet. 

Ne'er  I  believe  shone  forth  a  light  more  brave,        64 
'Neath  Venus'  eyelids  pierced  by  her  son 
Against  his  wont ;  and  then  a  smUe  she  gave. 

From  the  high  further  bank  she  stood  upon,  6y 

Gathering  more  flowers  with  her  hands  outspread, 
Which  without  seed  in  that  high  land  are  won. 


CANTO  XXVIII  205 

Three  paces  by  the  river  sundered  70 

Were  we,  but  Hellespont  where  Xerxes  crossed, 
(Still  to  this  day  a  curb  man's  pride  must  dread), 

'Twixt  Sestos  and  Abydos  tempest  tossed,  73 

Less  hatred  from  Leander's  heart  endured, 
Than  that  from  me,  since  passage  there  was  lost. 

'  Newcomers  ye,  perchance  yet  ill  jissured,"  76 

So  she  began,  "  Why  in  this  place  I  smile, 
'  The  nest  for  all  the  human  race  secured. 

'  Some  doubt  doth  hold  you  marvelling  awhile;      79 
'  But  the  psalm  '  Delectasti '  hght  can  lend, 
'  To  clear  the  mist  that  doth  your  mind  beguile. 

'  And  thou  who  art  in  front  and  prayer  would  send, 
'  Say  if  aught  else  thou'dst  hear;  lo!  here  am  I,  83 
'  Ready  to  solve  thy  doubts,  till  need  shall  end." 

I  said,  "  The  water  and  the  forest's  sigh,  85 

'  Fight  with  a  new  belief  that  I  have  heard, 
'  Which  to  their  presence  seemeth  contrary." 

Then  she,  "  The  thing  that  troubles  thee,  my  word     88 
*  Shall  render  plain,  and  from  thy  mind  I'll  drive 
'  The  mist  through  whose  confusion  thou  hast  erred: 

'  The  highest  Good,  His  pleasure  to  contrive,         91 
'  Grood  and  for  goodness  made  man,  and  this  place 
'  For  earnest  of  eternal  peace  did  give. 


2o6  PURGATORY 

Through  his  default  he  sojourned  here  short  space, 
Through  his  default,  for  toil  and  grief  and  sighs,  9  s 
He  bartered  play  so  sweet  and  laughter's  grace. 

And  that  the  storms  (which  from  the  vapours  rise 
Of  earth  and  water  in  that  world  of  yours,  98 

Which  go  toward  heat  as  far  as  in  them  lies) 

Should  wage  no  war  on  man,  this  mountain  soars 
Tow'rd  heaven  to  this  height,  and  standeth  fair   loi 
Above  them,  e'en  from  where  are  locked  its  doors. 

Now  since  in  circuit  wheeleth  all  the  air  103 

With  primal  motion,  save  in  sweeping  round, 
Its  circling  course  be  broken  anywhere; 

Since  that  this  mountain  wholly  free  is  found     106 
In  the  pure  air,  this  motion  striketh  straight. 
And  as  the  wood  is  dense,  it  makes  it  sound. 

Thereon  the  smitten  plants  can  impregnate         109 
The  air  with  their  own  virtue,  and  on  high 
Wheeling,  it  scatters  wide  its  wondrous  freight. 

The  other  ground  conceiving  presently,  1 1 2 

Bears  divers  plants  with  diverse  virtues,  e'en 
As  worth  is  found  in  it  and  in  its  sky. 

No  marvel  therefore  should  it  be,  I  ween,  1 1 5 

If  this  is  grasped,  when  any  plant  soe'er 
Yonder  takes  root  although  no  seed  is  seen. 


CANTO  XXVIIl  207 

**  And  thou  must  know  the  blessed  country,  where  1 1 8 

"  Thou  art,  is  filled  with  every  kind  of  seed, 

"  And  fruit  more  wondrous  than  the  earth  can  bear. 

"  The  water,  that  thou  seest,  doth  not  proceed      1 2 1 
"  From  springs  which  moisture  feeds  condensed  by 

cold, 
"  As  streams  that  wax  and  wane  in  volume  need; 

*'  But  is  by  sources  constant,  sure,  controlled,        124 
"  And  by  God's  will  ever  as  much  regaineth, 
"  As  freely  is  on  either  side  ou trolled. 

"  By  virtue  of  this  side  that  flows,  there  waneth,     1 27 

"  In  men,  the  memory  of  every  sin ; 

"  By  that,  the  thought  of  all  good  deeds  remaineth. 

"  On  this  side  Lethe  doth  the  work  begin,  1 30 

"  On  that  Eunoe,  nor  can  aught  be  done, 

"  Save  from  this  side  and  that  a  draught  ye  win. 

"  Above  all  savours  pleasing  is  this  one;  133 

"  And  though  aU  sated  now  thy  thirst  may  be, 
"  E'en  if  no  more  revealment  be  begun, 

"  As  grace  I  give  yet  this  corollary;  136 

"  Nor  that  my  words  will  please  thee  less,  I  deem, 
"  If  they  exceed  the  promise  made  to  thee. 

"  They  through  whose  rhjmies  of  long  ago  doth  gleam 
"  The  age  of  gold,  and  all  its  deep  content,  140 

"  Haply  of  this  did  on  Parnassus  dream. 


2o8  PURGATORY 

"  The  root  of  man's  race  here  was  innocent,  142 

"  Here  every  fruit  endureth,  and  the  Spring; 
"  This  is  the  nectar  that  the  poets  meant." 

Then  to  my  poets  full  of  questioning,  145 

I  turned  me  fully,  and  I  saw  them  fain 
To  smile,  the  last  conclusion  welcoming; 

Then  on  the  lady  fair,  I  looked  again.  148 


CANTO  XXIX 

As  she  chants  a  blessing  on  those  whose  sins  are  forgiven, 
Matilda  takes  her  way  along  one  bank  of  the  stream,  while 
Dante  keeps  pace  with  her  on  the  other;  till  the  air,  kindling 
with  splendour  and  laden  with  sweet  strains  of  song,  fills 
Dante  at  once  with  rapture  of  the  Earthly  Paradise  and  a 
sense  of  indignation  against  the  act  of  sin  which  had  bereft 
him  and  mankind  of  such  delights — delights  which  all  the 
waters  of  Helicon  can  scarce  enable  him  to  set  in  verse. 
Dante  is  pacing  eastward,  with  the  stream  on  his  left  hand 
flowing  towards  him,  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream  a 
divine  pageant  approaches  him;  the  details]of  which,  together 
with  words  of  song,  are  gradually  disentangled  by  eye  and 
ear.  But  when  he  turns  to  Virgil  for  enlightenment,  his 
faithful  teacher  can  no  longer  instruct  him;  these  are  things 
beyond  the  reach  of  his  art.  Seven  lights  leave  the  air 
painted  with  seven  great  rainbow  streamers  of  colour  stretch- 
ing away  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  throwing  their  glory 
over  the  heaven  and  glowing  upon  the  stream.  They  re- 
present the  sevenfold  gifts  of  the  spirit,  and  beneath  their 
glory  tread  four  and  twenty  elders,  crowned  with  lilies,  re- 
presenting the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  chanting  blessings 
on  the  Virgin.  They  are  followed  by  the  four  Gospel  beasts 
as  described  by  Ezekiel  and  John,  enclosing  between  them  the 
triumphal  chariot  of  the  Church,  resting  on  the  two  wheels  of 
the  contemplative  and  active  life,  drawn  by  a  grifon  whose 
twofold  nature  represents  the  two  natures  in  one  person  of 
Christ.  The  sun  itself  has  not  so  glorious  a  chariot.  By  the 
right  wheel  the  three  theological  virtues  dance,  and  by  the 
left  the  four  cardinal  virtues.  Then  come  two  elders,  then 
four,  then  one,  crowned  with  roses,  representing  the  remaining 
books  of  the  New  Testament.  When  Dante  is  just  opposite 
the  car,  a  peal  of  thunder  arrests  the  whole  procession. 
209  O 


2IO  PURGATORY 

She  made  an  end  of  speech,  then  'gan  once  more 

Singing,  as  might  a  lady  deep  in  love, 

"  How  blessed  are  they  whose  sins  are  covered  o'er." 

And  as  the  n)miphs  who  solitary  rove  4 

Through  woodland  shadows,  wishing,  one  to  hide 
Far  from  the  sun,  and  one  his  idiys  to  prove, 

Against  the  stream,  and  keeping  by  its  side,  7 

Onward  she  passed,  and  I  abreast  in  line, 
While  little  step  to  little  step  replied. 

Less  than  a  hundred  were  her  steps  and  mine,         10 
When  both  the  banks  bent  round  in  such  a  way, 
That  to  the  eastward  must  my  course  incline. 

Nor  far  thereafter  might  our  footsteps  stray,  1 3 

Before  the  lady  turned  her  face  on  me, 

And  "  Look,  my  brother,  hearken  well;  "  did  say. 

And  lo!   a  brightness  flooded  suddenly,  16 

In  every  part,  the  forest  great  and  close; 
I  doubted  whether  Hghtning  it  might  be. 

But  since  that  lightning  e'en  in  coming  goes,  1 9 

And  this  endured,  more  shining  to  perceive, 

I  said  in  thought,  "  What  thing  is  this  that  glows?  " 

And  a  sweet  melody  straightway  did  cleave  22 

The  luminous  air;  whence  zeal  of  righteous  bent 
Made  me  reprove  the  daring  deed  of  Eve, 


CANTO  XXIX  211 

Who  with  an  earth  and  heaven  obedient,  25 

Woman  alone  and  but  a  moment  mcide, 
To  bide  'neath  any  veil  was  ill  content; 

If  God's  commandment  she  had  but  obeyed,  28 

Those  jo5^  ineffable  I  should  have  known 
Long  since,  and  longer  far  amid  them  stayed. 

Whilst  'mid  such  first  fruits  in  my  pathway  thrown   3 1 
Of  the  delight  eternal,  in  suspense. 
Desiring  flowers  of  joy  as  yet  unblown, 

Before  us  even  as  a  fire  immense,  34 

The  air  beneath  the  verdant  boughs  became. 
And  the  sweet  sound  in  chanting  issued  thence. 

O  holy  virgins !  if  in  your  sacred  name,  37 

Hunger  or  cold  or  vigils  e'er  I  bore. 
Occasion  spurs  me  now  reward  to  claim. 

Meet  is't  for  me  that  Helicon  should  pour,  40 

Urania  with  her  choir  give  aid  in  this. 

That  verse  to  things  too  hard  for  thought  may  soar. 

A  space  beyond,  rose  seven  golden  trees;  43 

Or  so  to  eyes  deceived  they  seemed  to  be, 
So  great  'twixt  us  and  them  the  distances. 

But  when  I  nearer  came,  and  well  could  see,  46 

In  the  main  outUne,  which  can  sense  deceive. 
Features  which  distance  hid  no  more  from  me. 


212  PURGATORY 

That  power  which  feedeth  reason,  could  believe       49 
That  candlesticks  the  semblances  would  prove, 
And  in  the  song,  Hosannah,  could  perceive. 

The  pageant  gloriously  flamed  above,  S  2 

Far  brighter  than  the  moon  in  midnight  clear, 
When  she  at  mid-month  through  the  sky  doth  move. 

I  turned  me,  mastered  by  amazement  sheer,  s  5 

To  the  good  Virgil  there,  whose  face  replied, 
Since  on  it,  wonder  did  no  less  appear. 

Back  turned  I  to  those  beings  glorified,  58 

Which  moved  toward  us  at  a  pace  so  slow, 
They  would  be  vanquished  by  a  new-wed  bride. 

The  lady  cried  to  me,  "  Why  burn'st  thou  so,  61 

"  Just  of  the  vivid  lights  to  be  aware, 

"  And  seest  not  those  who  behind  them  go  ?  " 

Then  saw  I  folk  clad  in  white  raiment  fair,  64 

Whiter  than  mortal  eyes  e'er  looked  upon, 
Who  followed  as  it  seemed  their  leaders  there. 

Upon  my  leftward  hand  the  water  shone,  67 

My  leftward  side  reflecting  so  my  face. 
Like  to  a  mirror,  when  I  looked  thereon. 

When  on  the  bank  I  held  my  chosen  place,  70 

So  that  the  stream  alone  kept  me  away. 
Better  to  see,  I  stayed  my  eager  pace. 


CANTO  XXIX  213 

Leaving  the  air  behind  them  painted  gay,  73 

I  saw  the  flames  advancing  in  a  row, 

Like  trailing  pennons  there,  they  seemed  to  sway; 

The  air  above  in  seven  bands  did  glow,  76 

Streaked  with  the  colours  seven,  which  make  bright 
Both  Delia's  girdle,  and  the  sun's  own  bow. 

Far  to  the  rearward  streamed  beyond  my  sight       79 
Those  banners,  and  as  far  as  seemed  to  me, 
The  outermost  ten  paces  sundered  quite. 

Beneath  the  sky  I  tell  of,  fair  to  see,  82 

Grave  elders  four  and  twenty,  two  by  two. 
Advancing  came,  all  crowned  with  fleur-de-lys, 

And  aU  were  singing,  "  Blessings  be  thy  due,  85 

"  Among  all  Adam's  daughters,  and  be  blessed 
"  Thy  loveliness,  eternal  ages  through." 

When  that  the  flowers  and  tender  herbs  that  dressed 
The  other  bank,  that  facing  me  did  lie,  89 

No  longer  by  these  chosen  folk  were  pressed. 

E'en  as  star  follows  star  across  the  sky,  91 

Four  creatures  behind  them  followed  close, 
Each  wore  a  green  leaf  crown  of  majesty. 

Six  plumdd  wings  from  every  one  arose,  94 

The  feathers  full  of  eyes ;  lo !  Argus'  eyes, 
If  he  were  living,  would  be  like  to  those. 


214  PURGATORY 

Reader,  I  spill  no  rhymes  for  such  a  prize,  97 

As  to  describe  them;  lavish  I  cannot  be. 
Since  other  pressing  needs  do  here  arise. 

But  read  Ezekiel,  who,  as  he  did  see,  100 

Depicts  them,  coming  from  the  regions  cold. 
With  whirlwind  cloud  and  flame  in  company. 

As  in  his  pages  then  thou  shalt  behold,  103 

So  were  they  here,  save  for  their  wings,  and  there 
John  doth  support  the  tale  that  I  have  told. 

A  car  triumphal,  which  two  wheels  did  bear,  1 06 

The  space  between  the  four  contained,  and  lo ! 
Drawn  at  a  grifon's  neck,  forth  did  it  fare. 

Upwards  he  stretched  one  wing  and  the  other,  so  109 
That  none  they  hurt  in  cleaving,  while  between 
The  middle  banner  and  each  three  they  go. 

So  high  they  rose  they  could  not  all  be  seen;  112 

The  parts  formed  as  a  bird  bright  gold  did  grace. 
The  others,  white,  mixed  with  vermilion's  sheen. 

Ne'er  Africanus  pleased  the  Roman  race,  115 

Nor  yet  Augustus,  with  so  fair  a  car; 

The  sun's  beside  it  would  seem  mean  and  base, 

The  sun's,  consumed  once  as  it  strayed  afar,  1 18 

At  prayer  devout  that  did  from  earth  aspire. 
When  Jove  mysterious  made  righteous  war 


CANTO  XXIX  215 

Three  ladies  dancing  in  a  round,  came  nigh'r,        1 2 1 
By  the  right  wheel;  the  first  was  all  so  red. 
Scarcely  would  she  be  noted  in  the  fire; 

The  next  in  flesh  and  bones  it  might  be  said  124 

Was  made  of  emerald,  in  very  deed; 

The  third,  of  snow  new  fallen  seemed  made. 

And  now  they  seemed  as  though  the  white  did  lead, 
And  now  the  red,  and  as  her  song  did  rise,  1 28 

Or  slow,  or  quick,  the  others  took  their  speed. 

By  the  left  wheel  were  four  in  festal  guise,  130 

And  clad  in  purple;  one  as  leader  went, 
Who  carried  in  her  head,  I  saw,  three  eyes. 

After  the  group  on  whom  this  tale  is  spent,  133 

Two  aged  men  I  saw,  unlike  in  dress, 
But  like  in  bearing,  grave  and  reverent. 

One  shewed  as  a  disciple  and  no  less  1 36 

Of  great  Hippocrates,  whom  Nature  made 

To  help  the  creatures  whom  she  most  would  bless. 

The  other  with  a  sharp  and  glittering  blade,  139 

Showed  that  he  held  an  office  contrary. 
So  that  this  side  the  stream  I  felt  afraid. 

Then  saw  I  four  of  deep  humility,  142 

And  behind  all,  with  subtle  face  and  mien 
An  aged  man,  rapt  in  his  fantasy. 


2i6  PURGATORY 

These  seven  were  clad  as  the  first  group  had  been  145 
That  passed,  but  here  around  each  reverend  head 
No  garlands  made  of  lilies  could  be  seen, 

Rather  of  roses,  and  such  flowers  red,  148 

That  from  a  distance  one  would  swear  that  flame 
It  was,  wherewith  their  brows  were  garlanded. 

And  when  the  car  right  o'er  against  me  came,        x  5 1 
A  thunder  clap  was  heard;  no  further  passed 
At  this  command  those  folk  of  noble  fame. 

But  with  the  first  ensigns  they  halted  fast.  1 54 


CANTO  XXX 

When  the  car  arrests  itself,  all  the  elders  who  had  preceded 
it,  turn  and  face  round  to  it;  and  when  one  of  them  invokes 
the  bride  of  Lebanon,  blessed  spirits  rise  up  around  it,  as  men 
shall  rise  at  the  last  day.  Flowers  are  flung  in  a  cloud  from 
their  hands  as  they  utter  blessings,  culled  from  Christian 
and  Gentile  scriptures;  and  a  form  clad  in  the  colours  of  the 
three  theological  virtues  rises  like  the  sun  in  their  midst. 
Dante  without  further  testimony  from  his  eyes,  recognises 
the  tokens  of  the  ancient  flame,  and  like  a  terrified  child 
turns  round  to  ask  comfort  and  support  from  Virgil.  But 
Virgil  has  gone,  and  not  even  the  joys  of  the  Earthly  Paradise 
can  prevent  Dante's  cheeks,  though  cleansed  by  the  mountain 
dew,  from  darkening  again  with  tears.  But  the  sense  of 
outward  loss  when  bereft  of  Virgil  is  soon  swallowed  up  in 
the  sense  of  inward  loss  caused  by  his  own  faithlessness  and 
sin;  for  Beatrice  sternly  recalls  him  to  face  his  own  insulted 
and  outraged  ideal.  Bereft  of  Virgil's  support  when  he  looks 
around,  encountering  his  own  image  in  the  stream  when  he 
looks  down,  like  a  child  before  an  angered  mother,  Dante 
feels  his  heart  at  first  frozen  by  reproaches,  then  melted  by 
the  pleading  intercession  of  the  angels.  But  Beatrice  is  still 
unbending;  and  turning  to  the  angelic  presences  she  rehearses 
the  promise  of  Dante's  youth  and  the  unworthiness  of  his 
manhood,  the  gracious  and  fleeting  beauty  of  his  early  vows, 
the  pursuit  of  faJse  good  to  which  he  then  surrendered  himself, 
her  own  unavailing  pleadings  with  him,  and  his  fall,  so  deep 
that  naught  save  the  vision  of  the  region  of  the  lost,  won  for 
him  by  her  prayers  and  tears,  could  avail  to  save  him.  The 
deep  fate  of  God  were  broken  should  he  taste  of  the  higher 
joys,  access  to  which  she  had  won  for  him,  without  paying 
some  scot  of  penitential  tears. 
217 


2i8  PURGATORY 

When  now  the  wain  of  the  first  Heaven  of  all, 
Which  knew  not  setting  or  arising  e'er, 
Nor  cloud  except  the  veil  by  sin  let  fall. 

Which  gave  true  warning  unto  each  one  there  4 

Of  duty,  (even  as  the  lower  wain 

Safe  through  the  harbour  guides  the  mariner), 

When  it  stood  fast — lo !  Truth's  own  people  then,  7 
(Who  first  twixtgrif  on  and  car  had  thronged  the  waj^). 
Turned  to  the  car  as  they  of  peace  were  fain. 

And  one,  as  sent  from  Heaven  broke  forth  in  praise : 
"  Veni,  sponsa,  de  Libano,"  he  cried  11 

Three  times,  and  all  the  rest  the  song  did  raise. 

As  at  the  final  trump,  from  far  and  wide,  1 3 

Each  from  his  grave  the  saints  shall  rise  and  sing 
With  newborn  voices,  "  God  be  glorified!  " 

So  saw  I  on  the  car  divine  up-spring  16 

A  hundred  then,  "  ad  vocem  tanti  senis," 
The  message  of  eternal  Life  to  bring. 

There  cried  they  all:   "  Benedictus,  qui  venis,"        19 
And  strewing  flowers  round  about  the  way, 
"  Manibus  o  date  lilia  plenis." 

As  I  have  seen  e'er  now  at  dawn  of  day,  22 

The  eastern  heavens  coloured  rosy  red, 
While  all  the  rest  both  clear  and  fair  will  stay; 


CANTO  XXX  219 

And  how  the  sun's  face  rises  shadowed,  2  5 

So  that  for  long  the  eye  endures  its  power, 
So  tempered  is  it  in  its  misty  bed ; 

Thus  where  from  hands  angehc  many  a  flower,       28 
Thrown  high,  made  as  it  were  a  cloud  of  light 
And  fell,  without,  within,  in  fragrant  shower. 

Fair  crowned  with  olive  o'er  a  veil  of  white,  3 1 

A  lady  clad,  beneath  a  mantle  green. 

In  hue  of  living  flame,  broke  on  my  sight. 

Thereat,  my  spirit,  that  long  years  had  seen,  34 

Since  in  her  presence,  (though  for  that  it  yearned,) 
Trembling  and  struck  with  awe  it  well  had  been, 

(Ere  yet  mine  eyes  a  greater  knowledge  learned)     37 
Through  hidden  virtue  that  went  forth  from  her. 
Felt  how  the  mastery  of  old  love  returned. 

When  that  high  worth,  which  in  the  days  that  were. 
While  yet  I  was  a  boy,  had  pierced  me  through,  41 
Smote  on  mine  eyes  in  its  true  character, 

I  turned  to  my  left  hand  with  trust  as  true  43 

As  makes  the  child  run  to  his  mother's  knee. 
When  he  is  hurt,  or  fears  things  strange  and  new, 

Tosay  to  Virgil:  "  Of  the  blood  in  me,  46 

"  Less  than  a  drachm  is  left  that  trembles  not: 
"  I  know  the  flame  of  old  so  certainly." 


220  PURGATORY 

But  vainly  now  for  Virgil's  aid  I  sought,  49 

Virgil,  sweet  father,  Virgil  to  whose  care, 
I  gave  myself  to  save  my  soul  distraught. 

Not  all  that  our  first  mother  lost,  could  there  52 

Have  worth  enough,  to  keep  my  dew- washed  face 
From  darkening  with  the  teais  of  my  despair. 

"  Dante,  that  Virgil  leaves  thee  in  this  place,  55 

"  Weep  not  as  yet,  weep  not  as  yet,  for  now 
"  Thy  tears  must  win  another  sword  to  grace." 

As  is  an  admiral,  who  at  poop  and  prow  58 

Reviews  the  men,  the  other  ships  aboard. 
And  gives  them  heart  to  do  brave  deeds  enow. 

So  as  I  turned  the  car's  left  side  toward,  61 

Hearing  my  name  sounded  so  clear  and  free, 
Which  of  necessity  I  here  record, 

I  saw  that  lady,  whom  I  first  did  see  64 

All  veiled  beneath  the  angelic  festival. 
Across  the  stream  direct  her  eyes  on  me; 

Albeit  the  veil  that  from  her  head  did  fall,  67 

Crowned  with  the  leaves  Minerva  loved  of  old. 
Forbade  me  there  to  see  her  face  at  all. 

Queenhke,  and  in  her  bearing  stem  and  cold,  70 

She  spoke  again,  as  one  that  does  not  cease. 
But  his  most  burning  words  keeps  still  untold: 


CANTO  XXX  221 

"  Look  at  me  well,  I — I  am  Beatrice,  73 

"  How  didst  thou  dare  approach  this  mountain-side? 
"  Know'st  thou  not  here  the  blest  alone  find  peace  ?  " 

I  cast  mine  eyes  down  to  the  crystal  tide,  76 

But  seeing  myself,  looked  to  the  meadow  near. 
Such  shame  weigh  down  my  forehead  I  descried. 

As  to  the  child  the  mother  seems  severe,  79 

So  seemed  she  then  to  me,  for  to  the  tongue 
Bitter  the  taste  of  pity  must  appear. 

She  ceased,  and  sudden  from  the  angelic  throng      82 
Did  "  In  te,  Domine,  speravi  "  sound, 
But  beyond  "  Pedes  meos  "  was  not  sung. 

As  snow,  where  are  the  living  rafters  found  85 

Along  Itaha's  back,  bleak  winds  will  wreathe, 
In  frosty  stillness  by  their  stress  fast  bound, 

Then  if  the  land  that  loseth  shade  shall  breathe,     88 
Straightway  it  melts,  and  trickling  down  appears 
As  doth  the  candle-wax  the  flame  beneath, 

So  was  I  without  sighs  or  any  tears,  91 

Before  their  wondrous  song  whose  notes  accord 
E'er  to  the  music  of  th'  eternal  spheres ; 

But  when  I  knew  with  what  compassion  stored       94 
Were  harmonies  so  sweet ;  as  though  they  said, 
"  Lady,  ah!  why  must  shame  pursue  thy  word?  " 


222  PURGATORY 

The  ice  that  round  my  heart  was  fastened,  97 

Was  breath  and  water  made;  and  lo,  with  pain, 
Through  mouth  and  eyes  from  out  my  breast  'twas 
shed. 

But  she  who  on  the  same  side  did  remain,  100 

Standing  beside  the  car,  turned  then  to  say, 
And  to  the  pitying  spirits  spake  again : 

'  O  ye,  who  watch  through  never-ending  day,  103 
'  So  that  nor  night,  nor  sleep,  from  you  can  steal 

*  One  step  the  world  may  make  along  its  way; 

'  Whence  my  reply  must  greater  care  reveal,         1 06 
'  That  he  who  yonder  weeps  may  understand 
'  How  sin  and  sorrow  in  one  measure  deal ; 

'  Not  only  as  the  mighty  wheels  had  planned,       109 

'  That  to  some  end  each  seed  directing  guide, 

'  (E'en  as  companioned  stars,  lend  each  their  hand,) 

'  But  by  the  Grace  Divine,  in  wealth  supplied,  1 1 2 
'  (The  grace  that  doth  from  higher  clouds  rain  down 
'  Than  by  our  vision  e'er  can  be  descried,) 

'  This  man's  youth  had  such  virtue  for  a  crown,    1 1 5 

'  That  had  he  willed,  every  good  quality 

'  Might  well  in  him  to  wondrous  proof  have  grown. 

*  But  so  much  ranker  and  more  evilly,  118 
'  With  baneful  seed  will  grow  the  land  unfilled, 

'  The  more  good  strength  within  the  ground  may  be. 


CANTO  XXX  223 

A  little  while  my  face  his  need  fulfilled;  121 

While  yet  my  tender  eyes  he  saw,  I  could 
Lead  him  with  me  by  the  fair  way  I  willed. 

But  me  he  left  and  other  loves  pursued,  124 

So  soon  as  I  was  to  the  threshold  close 
Of  this  my  second  age,  and  life  renewed; 

When  from  the  flesh  to  spirit  I  uprose,  127 

Less  dear  and  pleasing  then  I  did  abide. 
Though  beauty  here  with  worth  increasing  grows. 

His  steps  in  ways  untrue  he  turned  aside,  1 30 

Eager  false  images  of  good  to  hail. 

That  pay  no  promise  whoUy,  when  they're  tried. 

Little  the  inspiration  could  avail,  133 

Which  then  I  gained  in  dreams  and  otherwise. 
To  call  him  back,  so  was  affection  frail. 

He  sank  so  low,  all  Heaven  might  devise  1 36 

For  his  salvation  fell  too  short,  unless 
To  bring  the  races  damned  before  his  eyes. 

Wherefore  within  the  gates  of  bitterness,  139 

To  him  who  hath  the  journey  hither  wrought, 
Were  borne  the  weeping  prayers  of  my  distress. 

God's  high  decree  would  here  be  set  at  nought,  142 
Were  Lethe  passed  and  all  provision  dear 
Were  tasted  now,  and  yet  no  scot  were  sought 

Of  penitence,  that  sheds  at  least  a  tear."  i4S 


CANTO  XXXI 

Turning  direct  to  Dante,  Beatrice  receives  his  broken  con- 
fession of  how  he  fell  away  so  soon  as  her  countenance  was 
hidden  from  him.  Whereon  she  shows  him  how  that  very- 
loss  of  her  bodily  presence,  which  he  urges  as  the  cause  of  his 
defection,  should  have  taught  him  the  emptiness  of  all  earthly 
and  mortal  beauty,  weaned  his  heart  from  earth  and  given 
it  to  her  in  heaven.  Like  a  chidden  child,  dumb  with  shame, 
confessing  and  repenting,  Dante  stands;  but  Beatrice  will 
not  suffer  him  to  take  refuge  in  childish  pleas  or  excuses,  and 
in  the  very  terms  whereby  she  summons  him  to  look  on  her, 
reminds  him  that  he  has  reached  man's  estate,  and  should  long 
have  put  away  childish  things.  Whereon,  in  yet  deeper 
shame,  he  wrenches  up  his  downcast  face  to  look  on  her,  and 
sees  her  surpassing  her  former  self  more  now  than  erst  she 
surpassed  all  others.  The  passion  of  his  penitence  and  his 
hatred  of  all  those  things  which  had  enticed  him  away  from 
her  so  vanquish  him  that  he  falls  senseless  to  the  ground. 
Dante  comes  to  himself  neck-deep  in  the  stream,  into  which 
he  plunges  his  head,  of  which  he  drinks,  and  which  he  crosses, 
by  Matilda's  ministration.  After  which  he  is  drawn  into  the 
dance  of  the  four  star-nymphs  who  promise  to  lead  him  to  the 
light  of  Beatrice's  eyes;  into  which  their  three  sisters.  Faith, 
Hope,  and  Charity,  will  strengthen  him  to  gaze.  They  keep 
their  word;  but  Dante's  pjissionate  reminiscences  and  long- 
ings are  awed  by  the  august  impersonation  of  Revelation, 
whom  he  has  found  where  he  looked  only  for  the  Florentine 
maiden  he  had  lost  on  earth.  The  divine  and  human  nature 
of  Christ  are  flashed  alternately  from  the  reflection  in  her  eyes 
though  ever  combined  in  the  mysterious  being  himself,  while 
the  three  nymphs  implore  Beatrice  to  turn  their  light  upon  her 
224 


CANTO  XXXI  225 

faithful  pilgrim  and  unveil  to  him  the  beauty  of  her  smile. 
Never  was  poet  who  could  utter  in  words  the  splendour  that 
now  bursts  upon  him. 

"  Thou,  on  the  far  side  of  the  sacred  stream," 

Her  speech's  point  directing  at  me  straight, 

(The  speech  whose  edge  full  sharp  enow  did  seem,) 

She  spake  again,  nor  stayed  at  aU  to  wait,  4 

"  Speak,  say  if  this  be  true;  with  charge  so  brought, 
"  'Tis  meet  that  thy  confession  here  should  mate." 

So  great  confusion  in  my  soul  was  wrought,  7 

That  my  voice  moved,  and  yet  was  spent  before 
Its  way  from  out  my  throat  it  then  had  fought. 

"  What  thinkest  thou  ?  "  a  short  space  she  forbore,  10 
Then  spake,  "  Reply  to  me,  the  stream  not  yet 
"  Hath  washed  from  thee  thy  memory's  sad  store." 

Fear  and  confusion  both  together  met,  1 3 

Thrust  such  a  "  yes  "  from  out  my  lips,  that  sight 
Must  aid,  due  understanding  to  beget. 

As  breaks  the  cross-bow,  cord  and  bow  outright,     1 6 
If  strained  too  far,  and  so  the  arrow's  stroke 
With  far  less  force  upon  the  mark  will  light; 

So,  'neath  the  heavy  burden  there,  I  broke,  1 9 

And  in  its  passage  my  voice  died  away, 

'Mid  streams  of  sighs  and  tears  that  there  awoke. 

p 


226  PURGATORY 

"  In  thy  desire  of  me,"  I  heard  her  say,  22 

"  Which  led  thee  on,  so  to  adore  the  good, 
"  Which  past  all  aspiration  still  doth  stay, 

"  What  chains  were  there,  what  gulfs  before  thee 
stood,  •  2  s 

"  What  didst  thou  find  that  had  such  power  o'er  thee, 
"  From  hope  of  pressing  on  to  change  thy  mood? 

"  And  what  enticement  or  what  gain  didst  see        28 

"  In  any  others,  of  a  worth  so  high, 

"  That  thou  through  them  must  needs  a  wanderer  be  ?" 

After  the  heaving  of  a  bitter  sigh,  3 1 

I  scarcely  found  the  voice  to  answer  low. 
And  my  lips  formed  the  words  right  painfully; 

Weeping  I  said,  "  The  ever  present  show  34 

"  Of  things,  with  its  false  pleasure,  so  misled, 
"  When  once  thy  face  I  could  no  longer  know." 

**  Nor  silence,  nor  denial,  would  hide,"  she  said,  37 
"  What  thou  confessedst,  known  were't  none  the  less, 
"  To  such  a  judge,  thy  fault  is  manifested. 

"  But  free  avowal  of  unworthiness,  40 

"  Bursting  from  thine  own  lips,  within  our  court, 
"  Turns  back  the  wheel,  against  the  edge  to  press. 

"  Natheless,  so  that  one  shame  thou  ma5^'t  support 
"  For  this  thy  sin,  and  siren's  voices  hear  44 

"  Another  time,  with  strength  of  stouter  sort, 


CANTO  XXXI  227 

"  Hear  and  put  by  the  seed  whence  springs  the  tear; 
"  So  shalt  thou  leam  to  what  far  other  place,  47 

"  My  body  dead  would  fain  have  drawn  thee  near. 

"  Nature  and  Art  ne'er  brought  before  thy  face      49 
"  Pleasure  so  great,  as  those  fair  limbs  that  now 
"  Scattered  to  dust,  once  did  my  soul  embrace. 

"  And  if  my  death  to  thee  must  disallow  52 

"  The  highest  joy,  what  mortal  thing  had  right 
"  To  wake  desire  in  thee  'fore  it  to  bow? 

"  Truly  shouldst  thou,  at  the  first  arrow's  flight      s  5 

"  Of  things  deceitful,  have  arisen  to  me, 

"  Who  was  no  more  to  such  vain  seemings  plight. 

"  No  damsel  fair,  nor  other  vanity  58 

"  Of  such  brief  joy,  should  have  thy  wings  weighed 

down, 
"  To  wait  more  darts  than  those  assailing  thee; 

"  For  two  or  three  will  wait  the  bird  new-flown,     61 
"  But  'fore  the  eyes  of  the  full-fledged  in  vain 
"  Is  arrow  shot,  or  nets  abroad  are  thrown." 

As  children  dumb  and  shamefaced  will  remain,       64 
And,  eyes  upon  the  ground,  will  stand  to  hear. 
Self-recognising,  of  repentance  fain ; 

So  then  stood  I.  Then  she ;  "  Since  through  thine  ear. 
"  Grief  comes  so  to  thee,  hft  thy  beard  and  stand,  68 
"  And  look,  and  greater  grief  thy  heart  will  sear." 


228  PURGATORY 

With  less  resistance  is  the  oak-tree  grand,  70 

Uprooted  by  a  gale  our  realm  has  sent, 
Or  one  that  bloweth  from  larbas'  land. 

Than  there  I  raised  my  chin  obedient;  73 

When  by  the  beard  she  named  my  face,  I  knew 
Full  well  the  venom  of  the  argument. 

When  I  stretched  forth  my  face,  then,  to  my  view    76 
Appeared  those  marvels  of  Creation's  prime. 
Resting;  no  more  sweet  flowers  did  they  strew; 

And  mine  eyes,  hardly  steadfast  for  the  time,  79 

Saw  Beatrice  looking  now  towards  the  beast, 
Whose  natures  two,  one  being  make  sublime. 

Veiled  and  beyond  the  stream,  to  me  at  least,         82 
She  seemed  her  ancient  self  to  vanquish  more. 
Than  she  surpassed  the  rest,  ere  Death  released; 

The  nettle  of  repentance  pierced  me  sore,  85 

Till  of  all  earthly  things  I  most  did  hate 
What  once  had  power  to  make  me  most  adore. 

Such  great  remorse  gnawed  at  my  heart,  prostrate,  8  8 
Vanquished,  I  fell;  and  what  thereafter  passed. 
She  knoweth,  she  who  wrought  me  to  that  state. 

And  when  my  heart  new  knowledge  gained  at  last    9 1 
Of  outward  things,  she  cried  above  my  head. 
Whom  I  had  found  alone,  "  Hold,  hold  me  fasti  " 


CANTO  XXXI  229 

Into  the  river,  throat  deep  she  had  led,  94 

And  drawing  me  behind  her,  swift  and  hght 
As  any  shuttle,  o'er  the  flood  she  sped. 

When  now  the  happy  bank  was  near  to  sight,         97 
"  Asperges  me,"  sounded  with  sweeter  care 
Than  now  I  can  remember,  much  less  write. 

Opened  her  arms  straightway  the  lady  fair,  100 

Embraced  my  head  and  dipped  me  down  anew, 
So  that  perforce  some  drops  I  swallowed  there. 

Then  bathed  and  clean,  from  out  the  stream  she  drew 
And  set  me,  where  the  bright  four  dancing  move,  104 
And  each  thereon  an  arm  about  me  threw. 

"  N5nnphs  are  we  here,  stars  in  the  heaven  above ;  1 06 
"  Ere  Beatrice  had  known  the  world's  despite, 
"  Her  handmaids  we,  ordained  to  serve  and  love. 

"  We  to  her  eyes  will  lead  thee,  but  for  hght         109 

"  So  glad  that  is  within,  the  other  three 

"  Who  see  more  deep,  shall  keener  make  thy  sight." 

Thus  singing  they  began;  then  went  with  me        112 
Amidst  them,  up  unto  the  grifon's  breast, 
Where  Beatrice  stood  and  turned  her  face  to  see. 

They  said,  "  Spare  not  thy  sight,  nor  give  it  rest;  115 
"  Before  thee,  lo,  those  emeralds  renowned, 
"  Whence  love  drew  arms  whereby  thou  wert  dis- 
tressed." 


230  PURGATORY 

Hotter  than  flame,  a  thousand  longings  bound       1 18 
Mine  eyes  so  fast  upon  the  shining  eyes, 
That  on  the  grifon  gazing  still  were  found. 

As  in  a  glass  the  sun,  not  otherwise,  lai 

The  twofold  beast  in  them  reflected  shone, 
Now  in  the  one  now  in  the  other  guise. 

Think,  reader,  greater  marvel  were  there  none,      124 
Than  thus  the  thing  itself  at  rest  to  view. 
While  in  the  image  change  went  on  and  on. 

Then  as  in  me  joy  and  amazement  grew,  127 

And  my  soul  tasted  of  that  wondrous  fare, 
That  satisfying,  makes  us  thirst  anew; 

The  other  three  came  forward,  dancing  there         1 30 

To  their  angelic  chant,  and  I  discerned 

In  all  their  ways,  they  were  a  race  more  rare; 

"  Turn  Beatrice,  let  thy  holy  eyes  be  turned  133 

"  Upon  thy  faithful  one,"  ran  their  appeal, 

"  Whose  sight  of  thee  such  weary  toil  hath  earned, 

"  For  grace,  do  us  the  grace  that  thou  reveal         1 36 
"  To  him  thy  mouth,  that  he  thereby  may  know, 
"  The  second  beauty  that  thou  dost  conceal." 

Splendour  of  living  light,  before  thy  glow,  1 39 

Who  that  beneath  Parnassus  shade  grows  pale, 
Or  drinks  the  stream  that  from  its  breast  doth  flow, 


CANTO  XXXI  231 

Would  not  appear  within  his  mind  to  quaU,  143 
Trying  to  render  thee  in  all  thy  worth, 
When  in  the  free  air  thou  didst  thus  unveil. 

While  heaven  in  harmony  shadowed  thee  forth.  14  s 


CANTO  XXXII 

The  eager  gaze  with  which  Dante  quenches  his  ten  years' 
thirst  is  for  a  moment  blinded  by  the  glory  on  which  he  looks. 
When  he  recovers  his  full  powers  of  vision  he  perceives  the 
procession  deploying  north,  toward  the  noon-day  sun;  and 
he  and  Statins  take  their  places  by  the  right  wheel  of  the 
chariot;  and  pass  on,  to  the  accompaniment  of  angelic  song, 
through  the  forest,  till  Beatrice  descends.  They  approach  the 
tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  which  represents  the 
principle  of  obedience,  and  therefore  of  the  Empire,  whereas 
the  car  from  which  Beatrice  has  descended  represents  the 
Church;  the  ideal  relations  between  which  two  powers  are 
represented  by  the  reverence  of  the  grifon  for  the  tree,  the 
binding  of  the  pole  of  the  chariot  to  it,  and  the  spring  beauty 
that  at  once  falls  on  it.  Here  slumber  falls  upon  the  poet, 
from  which  he  wakes  bewildered,  like  the  apostles  after  the 
transfiguration,  to  find  Beatrice  bereft  of  all  her  glorious 
escort  save  the  seven  nymphs,  bearing  in  their  hands  the 
seven  tapers.  Here,  in  this  deserted  Earthly  Paradise,  which 
would  be  thronged  with  inhabitants  had  Church  and  State 
been  true  to  their  mission,  Dante  beholds  an  allegorical 
portrayal  of  the  perverse  relations  between  the  two,  and  of 
the  disasters  and  corruptions  of  the  Church,  of  her  persecu- 
tions, of  the  heresies  that  threatened  her,  of  the  yet  more 
fatal  favour  of  Christian  emperors,  of  the  great  schism  of 
Islam,  of  the  foul  corruption  of  the  Court  of  Rome,  and  the 
Babylonian  captivity  of  Avignon. 

So  fixed  was  all  my  gaze,  mine  eyes  intent 
To  quench  the  thirst  which  ten  long  years  had  known, 
That  other  senses  were  consumed  and  spent; 
332 


CANTO  XXXII  233 

And  either  side  of  them  high  walls  were  thrown        4 
Of  unconcern,  since  that  blest  smile  so  fair 
Drawing  with  nets  of  old,  made  me  its  own. 

When  that  perforce  mine  eyes  directed  were  7 

To  my  left  hand,  since  from  those  goddesses, 
"  Too  eager  art  thou  "  came  a  murmur  there; 

Lo!  then  that  state  of  sight,  which  ever  is  10 

In  eyes  but  newly  smitten  by  the  sun. 
Made  me  some  while  lost  in  obscurities. 

But  sight,  when  'twas  for  lesser  things  re-won,        1 3 
(The  lesser  as  regards  that  greater  grace. 
Mine  eyesight  was  perforce  compelled  to  shun,) 

Showed  me  the  glorious  army  of  the  place,  16 

(That  now  upon  its  right-ward  flank  had  wheeled,) 
Returned,  the  sun  and  the  seven  flames  to  face. 

As  in  retreat,  a  troop  turns  under  shield,  19 

And  with  the  standard  wheeleth,  ere  the  whole 
Can  change  its  front  completely  in  the  field; 

That  soldiery,  which  heaven  did  enroll  aa 

For  vanward,  passed  us  all  in  order  by, 
Ere  yet  the  car  had  turned  about  its  pole. 

Then  to  the  wheels  returned  the  ladies  nigh,  25 

And  last  the  grifon  moved  its  hallowed  load. 
So  that  no  plume  did  shake.     The  fair  lady. 


234  PURGATORY 

Who  drew  me  o'er  the  ford  and  marked  my  road,    28 
And  Statins  and  I,  followed  that  wheel 
That  in  its  orbit  smaller  curving  showed. 

Depth  of  high  forest  did  our  course  reveal,  3 1 

Empty,  through  her  whose  faith  the  serpent  bent. 
And  to  our  steps  sounded  an  angel  peal. 

Such  space  as  in  three  arrow  flights  were  spent,       34 
Unto  our  course  my  memory  doth  allow, 
When  Beatrice  stayed  the  car  and  from  it  went. 

"  Adam,"  I  heard  them  sadly  murmur  now;  37 

Then  they  encircled  a  great  tree  all  bare 
Of  flowers,  and  other  leaves  in  every  bough. 

Its  crown  of  foliage,  which  spreads  more  fair  40 

The  loftier  it  is,  would  certainly 

Make  Indians  in  their  woods  due  reverence  bear. 

"  Blessed  art  thou,  grifon,  since  that  from  this  tree,  43 
"  Though  sweet  to  taste,  thy  beak  tears  nought  away, 
"  To  make  the  belly  writhe  in  misery." 

So  round  about  the  sturdy  tree  cried  they  46 

Aloud :   and  the  two-natured  beast  thereon 
"  Thus  is  the  righteous  seed  preserved  for  aye." 

Then  turning  to  the  chariot  pole  anon,  49 

He  dragged  it  to  the  tree  widowed  of  green, 

And  left  it  bound,  there  whence  'twas  once  withdrawn. 


CANTO  XXXII  235 

As  trees  of  ours  with  swelling  buds  are  seen,  52 

Beneath  the  great  light's  rays  when  they  combine 
With  those  behind  the  carp's  celestial  sheen; 

Then  each  renews  its  colour  sweet  and  fine,  55 

Before  the  sun  upon  his  journey  goes, 

And  yokes  his  steeds  'neath  other  starry  sign ; 

So  with  a  colour  that  was  less  of  rose,  58 

And  more  of  violet,  I  saw  renewed 

The  tree,  that  erst  with  naked  boughs  uprose. 

The  song  that  people  sang  I  understood  61 

Nowise,  nor  do  I  seek  to  tell  it  here ; 

In  vain  its  notes  my  mortal  hearing  wooed. 

If  I  could  represent  how  sleep  drew  near,  64 

Through  tale  of  Syrinx  to  eyes  pitiless, 

Those  eyes  whose  power  of  vigil  cost  them  dear, 

Like  painter  who  a  model  doth  possess,  67 

Would  I  depict  how  fast  asleep  I  fell. 

And  challenge  all  who  paint  well  drowsiness. 

Wherefore  of  how  I  waked  I  pass  to  tell,  70 

And  say,  a  splendour  rent  the  veil  o'er  me 

Of  sleep,  and  "  Rise,  what  dost  thou?  "  heard  I  well. 

As  to  behold  some  fiow'rs  of  the  apple  tree,  73 

Whose  fruit  the  angels  even  sorely  need. 
Which  makes  in  heaven  eternal  feast  to  be, 


236  PURGATORY 

Peter  and  James  and  John  were  led  indeed,  76 

And  overwhelmed,  awaked  at  that  command. 
By  which  from  deeper  slumber  they  were  freed, 

And  saw  how  there  diminished  was  their  band,       79 

Since  Moses  and  Elias  both  were  gone, 

And  how  their  Lord  with  raiment  chang'd  did  stand; 

So  then  waked  I,  and  saw  that  pitying  one  82 

Bend  over  me  who  was  my  guide,  and  led 
My  steps,  the  first,  along  the  stream  alone. 

And,  "  Where  is  Beatrice?  "  in  doubt  I  said;  85 

"  Beneath  the  foliage  new,  as  thou  mayst  see, 
"  She  sits  upon  its  root,"  she  answered; 

"  See  her  encircled  by  a  company ;  88 

"  Following  the  grifon,  mount  on  high  the  rest, 
"  With  sweeter  song  of  more  profundity." 

If  further  thought  were  in  her  speech  expressed,     9 1 
I  know  not :   'twas  enough  that  I  was  found 
With  her,  who  turned  me  back  from  other  quest. 

She  sat  alone  upon  the  naked  ground,  94 

As  though  the  chariot's  guardian  she  were. 

Which  erst  the  two-formed  beast  had  straightly  bound. 

And  circle-wise  they  made  a  barrier  97 

The  seven  n3nTiphs,  who  bare  those  lamps  in  hand, 
That  neither  North  nor  South  wind  need  to  fear. 


CANTO  XXXII 


237 


"  Here  for  a  space  thou'lt  join  the  forest  band;     100 

"  Then  of  that  Rome  with  me  be  citizen 

"  For  aye,  where  Christ  doth  as  a  Roman  stand; 

"  Wherefore  fix  on  the  car  thine  eyes,  and  then,    103 

"  Returning  to  the  world  that  Hveth  ill, 

"  Write  what  thou'lt  see,  to  serve  thy  fellow  men!  " 

Thus  Beatrice;  and  I  devoted  still  io6 

All  at  the  feet  of  her  behest  to  be. 

My  mind  and  eyes  gave  there  where  she  did  wUL 

Never  did  fire  come  down  so  suddenly,  109 

From  densest  cloud,  when  from  the  very  end, 
The  confine  most  remote,  it  falleth  free. 

As  swooping  did  the  bird  of  Jove  descend  112 

Down  through  the  tree ;  and  bark  and  flowers  bright 
And  the  new  foliage  it  sought  to  rend, 

And  smote  the  car,  which  reeled  beneath  his  might. 
E'en  as  a  vessel  in  a  storm  will  sweep,  1 16 

Starboard  or  larboard  as  the  waves  may  fight. 

And  then  behold  I  saw  a  she-fox  leap  118 

The  body  of  the  triumph's  car  within. 

That  seemed  a  fast  from  all  good  food  to  keep; 

But  with  rebuke  upon  her  for  foul  sin,  i»i 

My  lady  put  her  soon  to  flight,  that  bore 

Such  speed  as  fleshless  bones  hke  hers  could  win. 


238  PURGATORY 

Then,  whence  he  first  had  come,  I  saw  once  more  124 

The  eagle  swoop  adown  into  the  car, 

And  leave  it  with  his  plmnage  feathered  o'er. 

And  as  from  out  a  sorrowing  heart,  afar  127 

From  Heaven,  came  a  voice  that  seemed  to  say, 
"  How  evil,  little  ship,  thy  burdens  are!  " 

And  then  meseemed  that  the  earth  open  lay  130 

*Twixt  the  two  wheels,  a  dragon  forth  to  bring, 
That  thrust  his  tail  up  through  the  car  away; 

And  as  the  wasp  that  draweth  back  her  sting,       1 3  3 

So  pulling  with  his  spiteful  tail,  he  drew 

The  floor  from  thence,  and  so  went  wandering. 

That  which  remained  covered  with  feathers  grew,  136 
(Offered  perchance  with  meaning  kind  and  fair), 
Even  as  grass  on  fertile  land  anew; 

And  both  the  wheels  again  were  covered  there,      139 
Also  the  pole,  in  shorter  time  to  see 
Than  for  a  sigh  the  mouth  stays  open  e'er. 

The  sacred  frame  transformed  thus  utterly,  142 

Above  its  parts  put  heads  forth  to  my  sight. 
Each  comer  one,  smd  o'er  the  pole  were  three; 

The  last  were  homed  and  showed  as  oxen  might;  145 
But  single  horns  the  others'  foreheads  crowned; 
Such  monsters  never  surely  saw  the  light. 


CANTO  XXXII  239 

Secure,  as  fortress  on  a  mountain  found,  148 

A  shameless  harlot  I  thereon  descried. 

Seated  on  high,  with  eyes  quick  glancing  round. 

A  giant  saw  I  standing  by  her  side,  i  $  i 

As  though  she  should  not  from  his  power  be  ta'en. 
And  oft  each  kissed  the  other  in  their  pride. 

But  when  her  lustful  vagrant  eye  was  fain  1 54 

To  turn  on  me,  that  lover  fiercer  grown. 
From  head  to  feet,  harsh  blows  on  her  did  rain; 

Then  jealous,  and  in  anger  cruel  shown,  157 

He  loosed  the  beast,  and  dragged  it  through  the  wood, 
Until  the  harlot  was  by  trees  alone. 

With  the  strange  monster  screened  from  where  I  stood. 


CANTO  XXXIII 

The  seven  virtues  in  alternate  strains  now  proclaim,  with 
tears,  that  the  forces  of  the  world  have  found  their  hour; 
and  Beatrice  declares  that  though  her  glory  will  for  a  time 
be  withdrawn  from  them,  it  is  but  for  a  season.  Then  she 
signs  to  Matilda,  to  Dante  and  to  Statins  to  follow  her ;  but 
after  only  a  few  steps,  graciously  summons  Dante  to  her  side, 
bids  him  drop  all  dif&dence,  interprets  the  things  he  has  just 
seen,  and  hints  at  the  political  Messiah  who  shall  restore  the 
due  relations  of  Church  and  State  and  purify  them  both.  But 
her  comment  is  far  darker  than  the  text.  So  at  least  she 
knows  it  will  seem  to  Dante's  dull  and  over-crusted  mind; 
wherefore  the  stamp  has  been  impressed  upon  his  eye  rather 
than  on  his  unreceptive  intellect.  Dante  gently  expostulates 
with  her  for  uttering  herself  only  in  inextricable  enigmas. 
She  answers  that  she  does  so  to  show  him  how  inadequate 
has  been  the  training  of  the  teaching  he  has  lately  followed; 
but  he,  who,  since  he  drank  of  Lethe,  has  forgotten  all  the 
interval  between  his  loss  of  Beatrice  upon  earth  and  his 
finding  of  her  again  in  Eden,  answers  that  he  cannot  mind 
him  of  ever  having  wandered  from  her  or  being  in  need  of 
any  other  school  than  that  of  her  wisdom;  upon  which  she 
reminds  him  that  this  forgetfulness  of  ever  having  left  her  is 
a  sign  that  it  was  tainted  with  evil;  for  only  the  memory  of 
what  is  so  tainted  is  washed  away  by  Lethe.  Finally  she 
promises  that  henceforth  she  will  vex  him  no  more  by  veiled 
discourse,  but  will  speak  with  the  naked  simplicity  that  his 
untrained  powers  demand.  The  sun  is  now  in  high  heaven, 
and  they  reach  a  fountain  whence  two  streams  flow,  and  seem 
loth  to  part  from  each  other.  Dante  has  forgotten  all  that 
Matilda  told  him  about  them,  not  so  much  that  Lethe  has 
240 


CANTO  XXXIII  241 

washed  away  the  thought,  for  surely  it  was  untainted  by  any 
evil,  as  that  before  Eunoe  is  tasted  and  secures  every  good 
impression  from  being  obliterated,  such  all-absorbing  ex- 
periences as  have  but  now  been  Dante's,  may  obliterate  from 
the  memory  even  the  most  beautiful  thoughts  that  have 
preceded  them.  Henceforth,  however,  all  fair  memories  of 
good,  whatsoever  their  relative  significance,  shall  be  secured 
against  oblivion  and  shall  take  their  perfect  place  in  the 
perfect  whole;  for  Dante,  followed  by  Statius,  drinks  of  the 
stream  of  Eunoe;  and  thence  with  life  fresh  as  the  leaves  of 
spring  he  issues,  inly  equipped  and  cleansed  for  his  further 
journey  to  the  stars. 

"  Deus,  venerunt  gentes,"  alternate 

And  weeping,  now  the  three  and  now  the  four. 

Those  ladies  'gan  a  psalm  of  sweetness  great ; 

Beatrice,  compassionate  and  sighing  sore,  4 

Changed  as  she  hearkened  then,  in  such  a  way 
That  Mary  at  the  cross  changed  Httle  more. 

But  when  the  other  virgins  seemed  to  pray  7 

To  her  to  speak,  upright  she  stood  and  free 
And  glowing  like  to  fire,  began  to  say; 

"  Modicum,  et  non  videbitis  me,  10 

"  Et  iterum,  beloved  sisters  mine, 
"  Modicum,  et  vos  videbitis  me." 

Then  set  the  seven  before  her  in  their  line,  1 3 

While  to  the  lady  and  the  sage  who  stayed, 

I       And  me,  to  follow  her,  she  made  a  sign. 

^  Q 


242  PURGATORY 

Thus  went  she  on,  nor  was  her  tenth  step  made       1 6 
Upon  the  ground,  as  I  beheve,  ere  clear 
Her  eyes  upon  mine  eyes  she  smote,  and  said 

To  me,  with  tranquil  aspect;  "  Come  more  near,    19 
"  So  that  as  much  as  unto  speech  I'm  wrought, 
"  Thou  be  well  placed  with  greater  heed  to  hear." 

So  soon  as  I  was  where  my  duty  brought,  22 

"  Brother,"  she  said,  "  Why  art  thou  not  intent 
"To  question  ?  why  being  with  me  sayst  thounought  ?" 

Like  unto  those  who  are  too  reverent  25 

In  speech  before  their  rulers,  so  'tis  found 
Their  voice  not  living  to  their  lips  is  sent. 

So  came  it  then  to  me ;  without  full  sound  28 

I  then  began;  "  My  lady,  of  my  need 

"  And  of  its  good,  thy  knowledge  doth  abound." 

And  she  to  me,  "  From  fear  and  shame  indeed,  3 1 
"  I  would  thou  now  wert  loosed,  so  from  their  cloak, 
"  The  semblance  of  a  dream,  thy  words  be  freed. 

"  Know  that  the  vessel  that  the  serpent  broke        34 

"  Was,  and  is  not;  but  let  the  guilty  know 

"  God's  vengeance  fears  no  sop,  nor  heeds  its  yoke. 

"  Not  for  all  time  without  an  heir  shall  go  37 

"  The  eagle,  who  his  plumes  left  on  the  car, 

"  Which  first  to  monster,  then  to  prey  did  grow. 


CANTO  XXXIII 


245 


''  Truly  I  see  and  tell,  there  comes  the  star,  40 

'  Secure  from  hindrance  and  impediment, 
'  To  bring  us  times  that  are  not  very  far, 

'  When  a  five  hundred,  ten,  and  five,  all  sent         43 
'  By  God,  the  thief  and  giant  both  shall  slay, 
'  Together  in  sin  and  joined  in  punishment. 

'  Perchance  my  prophecy,  obscure  as  they  46 

'  Of  Sphinx  or  Themis,  less  persuadeth  thee, 

'  Since  like  to  them,  it  clouds  thy  mind's  bright  day; 

'  But  soon  the  facts  as  Naiades  thou'lt  see,  49 

'  By  whom  this  riddle  shall  be  solved  and  done, 
'  And  yet  no  loss  of  flocks  or  corn  shall  be. 

'  Take  heed  then  as  my  words  are  said;  each  one  5a 
'  Do  thou  to  those  who  live  on  earth  proclaim, 
'  Whose  life  a  race  is,  that  is  deathward  run. 

'  And  take  good  heed,  when  that  thou  writest  them,  s  s 

'  Thy  vision  of  this  tree  thou  must  not  hide, 

'  How  twice  despoiled  it  was,  twice  brought  to  shame. 

'  Whoso  doth  rob  it,  or  doth  tear  its  side,  58 

'  Doth  blasphemy  of  deed  'gainst  God  begin, 
'  Who  made  it  for  His  service  sanctified. 

'  Through  biting  there  the  primal  soul  must  win    61 
'  Through  years  five  thousand,  lost  in  need  and  pain. 
For  Him  who  punished  in  Himself  that  sin. 


244  PURGATORY 

'  Thy  wit  is  sleeping  if  thou  see  not  plain,  64 

'  That  special  cause  hath  raised  the  tree  so  high, 
'  And  made  its  summit  thus  transposed  remain. 

'  Did  not  vain  thoughts,  as  Elsan  waters,  ply         67 
'  The  mind  of  thee,  were  not  their  pleasantness 
'  A  Pyramus  unto  thy  mulberry, 

'  Then,  only  by  these  circumstances  stress,  70 

'  God's  justice  in  the  interdict  were  known 
'  Morally  to  thee  in  the  tree,  no  less. 

'  But  since  thy  intellect  is  turned  to  stone,  73 

'  I  see,  and  stonelike  is  of  hue  so  wrought, 

'  Thou'rt  dazzled  by  the  light  my  words  have  thrown, 

'  Be  here  at  least  by  thee  the  outline  caught,  76 

'  Though  yet  unwritten,  as  the  pilgrim  still 
'  Bears  back  his  staff  wreathed  with  the  palm  he 
sought." 

And  I;   "  Even  as  wax  beneath  the  seal,  79 

"  That  changes  not  the  form  that's  printed,  so 
"  Behold  my  brain  is  printed  by  your  will. 

"  But  why  so  far  beyond  my  range  must  go  82 

"  Your  longed-for  word  ?  the  more  I  strain  my  sight 
"  To  follow  it,  the  greater  loss  I  know." 

"  That  thou  may'st  see,"  she  said,  "  that  school  aright 
"  Thou'st  followed,  and  how  far  its  teachings  be  86 
"  From  following  my  word's  far  reaching  flight; 


CANTO  XXXIII  245 

"  And  that  thy  way  as  distant  thou  may'st  see       88 
"  From  God's,  as  from  the  earth  thou  mayest  find, 
"  That  heaven  that  wheels  above  most  speedily." 

And  I  replied;  "  I  cannot  call  to  mind,  91 

"  Nor  doth  my  conscience  gnaw  me  any  way, 
"  That  e'er  myself  from  you  I  did  unbind." 

"  And  if  thereof  thy  memory  doth  not  stay,"  94 

SmUing  she  answered,  "  Yet  remember  here 
"  That  Lethe's  water  thou  hast  drunk  to-day. 

"  And  if  smoke  argues  fire,  then  it  is  clear  97 

"  That  fault  is  proved  by  this  forgetfulness 
"  In  thy  desire,  intent  on  things  elsewhere. 

"  But  now  my  words  shall  naked  be,  no  less  100 

"  Than  shall  be  needed  to  make  plain  each  one, 
"  To  thy  rude  vision  in  its  feebleness." 

With  slower  steps  and  glowing  more,  the  sun         103 
Held  the  meridian  circle  which  doth  change 
With  new  positions,  hither  now,  now  yon; 

When,  as  he  halts,  who  doth  as  escort  range  106 

Before  a  company,  if  as  he  wend 

He  findeth  aught  or  trace  of  aught  that's  strange, 

Halted  the  seven  ladies  at  the  end  io9 

Of  a  pale  shadow,  such  as  from  leaves  of  green 
And  darkening  boughs,  o'er  Alpine  streams  descend. 


246  PURGATORY 

Euphrates  sure  it  seemed  it  might  have  been,        1 1 2 
And  Tigris,  welling  up  in  one  fair  space, 
Like  friends  that  loth  to  separate,  are  seen. 

"  O  light,  O  glory,  of  the  human  race,  115 

"  What  flood  is  this,  that  from  one  source  doth  pour, 
"  And  self  from  self  doth  wend  before  my  face  ?  " 

At  this  my  prayer,  "  Matilda  beg,  therefore,  118 

"  To  tell  thee,"  was  it  said;  then  answered  she. 
That  lady  fair,  as  one  who  seeketh  more 

To  free  himself  from  blame,  "  Both  this,  by  me     121 
"  Was  told  to  him  and  other  things;  and  sure 
"  Unhid  by  Lethe's  waters  must  they  be." 

"  Perchance  a  trouble  greater  to  endure  "  124 

(Thus  Beatrice)  "  which  memory  doth  impede, 
"  Hath  left  the  sight  of  his  mind's  eyes  obscure, 

"  But  lo,  Eunoe  flowing;  do  thou  lead  127 

"  Him  thither,  and  for  fainting  virtue's  sake, 
"  Re-quicken  him  as  thou  art  wont  at  need." 

As  gentle  souls,  who  no  delaying  make,  1 30 

But  freely  do  another's  will  fulfil, 

Soon  as  by  outward  sign  its  form  it  take. 

So,  when  I  was  obedient  to  her  will,  133 

The  lady  fair  set  forth;  and  Statins  bade 
With  gracious  dignity;  "  Come  with  him  still." 


CANTO  XXXIII  247 

Ah !  reader,  if  a  greater  space  I  had  1 36 

Wherein  to  write,  I'd  sing  at  least  in  part. 
That  draught  for  all  satiety  too  glad. 

But  since  all  pages  promised  in  my  heart,  139 

For  this  my  second  canticle  are  done. 
No  further  may  I  strain  the  curb  of  art; 

From  that  most  holy  wave  I  came  anon  143 

Re-made,  as  when  at  end  of  winter's  wars. 
With  newborn  leaves  the  new  trees  greet  the  sun. 

Pure  and  made  ready  now  to  reach  the  stars.        145 


NOTES 

DANTE'S  PURGATORY 

§  I,  THE  CENTRAL  IDEA  OF  THE  PURGATORY 

The  key  to  the  comprehension  of  Dante's  representation  of  Purgatory  is  to  be 
found  in  the  connection  of  the  mountain  with  the  Earthly  Paradise,  or  Garden 
of  Eden,  situated  at  its  summit.  We  learn  from  careful  reading  of  the  last  lines 
of  the  Inferno  that  the  mountain  of  Purgatory  was  thrown  up  (like  a  mole-hill, 
if  one  may  use  such  an  illustration)  when  Satan  was  hurled  down  from  heaven 
to  the  centre  of  the  earth.  His  upper  bulk  was  thrust  into  Hell,  which  was 
already  there  to  receive  him;  and  beneath  the  Mount  of  Purgatory  the  earth 
closed  up  behind  him,  leaving  a  huge  cavern,  into  which  his  nether  limbs 
stretched  up. 

So  the  fall  of  Satan  was  the  occasion  for  a  portion  of  the  substance  of  the  earth 
to  leap  up  heavenward  above  all  the  elemental  pertiu:bations  of  the  lower  atmo- 
sphere, thus  making  itself  worthy  to  become  the  seat  of  that  human  race  which 
was  to  replace  the  fallen  angels. 

Now  the  life  of  Eden,  had  man  persevered,  was  to  have  been  an  earthly  life, 
including  what  may  be  thought  of  as  natural  religion, — a  consciousness  of  the 
love  and  nearness  of  God,  a  perfect  spontaneity  of  human  joy  and  goodness,  and 
a  knowledge  of  all  earthly  wisdom.  But  the  higher  revelations  which  would 
complete  the  life  of  man,  not  as  an  earthly  but  as  a  heavenly  being,  were  to  have 
been  subsequently  added.  Therefore,  when  man  fell  he  forfeited  immediately 
the  perfect  earthly  life,  and  ultimately  the  perfect  heavenly  life.  His  first  task, 
then,  must  be  to  recover  the  life  of  the  Earthly  Paradise;  and  as  purgation,  or 
recovery  from  the  fall,  consists  primarily  in  regaining  Eden,  the  mountain 
pedestal  of  the  Garden  of  Eden  becomes  by  a  necessity  of  symbolic  logic  the 
scene  of  purgation.  Physically  and  spiritually  raan  must  climb  back  to  the 
"uplifted  garden."  Hence  the  key-note  of  the  Purgatory  is  primarily  ethical, 
and  only  by  implication  spiritual.  Cato,  the  type  of  the  moral  virtues,  is  the 
guardian  of  the  place;  Virgil,  the  type  of  human  philosophy,  is  the  guide;  and 
the  Earthly  Paradise,  the  type  of  the  "  blessedness  of  this  life  "  (De  Mon.  iii.  i6: 
43-52).  is  the  immediate  goal.  Beatrice  is  only  realised  by  Dante  as  he  had 
kDOwn  her  in  the  Eden-like  "  new  life  "  of  his  youth,  and  by  no  means  as  the 
august  impersonation  of  revealed  truth.  She  appears  to  him  m  due  course,  sur- 
rounded by  her  escort,  when  he  has  reached  the  state  of  earthly  perfection;  and 
the  vacancy  of  that  region  of  earthly  bliss  is  explained  to  him  by  the  Vision  of 
false  and  confused  government,  wherein  is  portrayed  the  failure  of  Church  and 
State  to  bring  raan  back  to  the  life  of  Eden.  To  the  Church  as  an  earthly 
organisation,  or  regimen,  the  grace  of  God  has  committed  by  anticipation  sucn 
revealed  truth  as  is  necessary  to  help  the  enfeebled  will  of  man  to  recover  the 
state  of  Eden.  But  the  Chm-ch.  as  a  regimen,  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Revelation  (Beatrice)  herself.  The  proper  office  of  the  Church,  as  a  regimen, 
ends  when  the  proper  office  of  Beatrice  begins.  See  Dt  Monorchia,  iiL  4: 
X07-11X. 

§  2,  THE  DIVISIONS  OF  THE  PURGATORY 

The  details  of  the  second  cantica  follow  the  general  scheme;  based  on  three, 
sub-divided  into  seven,  raised  by  unlike  additions  to  nine,  and  by  a  final  member 
on  a  totally  difierent  plane,  to  ten. 

249 


250  PURGATORY 

The  threefold  division,  which  is  expounded  at  length  in  Canto  xvii.,  rests  on 
the  distinction  between  (i)  perverse,  (ii)  defective,  and  (iii)  excessive  love.  By 
perverse  love  is  meant  a  delight  in  things  which  ought  to  grieve  us,  and  of  the 
three  natural  objects  of  love,  God,  self,  and  neighbour,  the  two  first  are  secured 
(except  in  case  of  such  monstrous  perversion  as  is  punished  in  Circle  7  of  Hell) 
from  hate.  (I)  Perverse  love,  then,  must  consist  in  taking  a  delight  in  evil  that 
befalls  others.  The  proud  man  desires  to  excel,  and  therefore  rejoices  in  defeat- 
ing the  attempts  of  others  (i).  The  envious  man  hates  being  over-shadowed 
and  made  to  think  meanly  of  himself  and  his  belongings,  and  therefore  rejoices  in 
the  misfortunes  of  others  (ii).  The  angry  man  wishes  in  his  indignation  to  make 
those  who  have  offended  him  smart,  and  so  finds  a  satisfaction  in  their  sufierings 
(iii).  (II)  They  who  are  spiritually  and  intellectually  sluggish  in  the  contem- 
plation of  the  divine  goodness,  or  sluggish  in  the  will  to  pursue  it,  are  alike  guilty 
of  sloth,  or  inadequate  love  (iv).  (Ill)  And  those  who  pursue  wealth  (v),  or 
the  pleasures  of  the  table  (vi),  or  carnal  appetite  (vii),  without  observing  due 
limitations,  are  guilty  of  excessive  and  ill-regulated  love  for  things  which  should 
only  take  a  secondary  place  in  their  affections.  Hence  the  threefold  division,  by 
sub-division  of  its  extreme  members,  has  given  us  a  sevenfold  division  which 
coincides  with  the  seven  deadly  sins  of  the  Catholic  Church.  Besides  this  we 
have  on  the  island  at  the  base  of  the  mountain  those  who  have  died  in  con- 
tumacy against  the  Church ;  and  on  the  slopes  of  the  mount  below  the  gate  we 
have  the  late-repentant.  These  two  classes  raise  seven  to  nine;  and  at  the  top 
of  the  mountain  we  have  the  Earthly  Paradise,  not  part  of  Purgatory  at  all,  but 
the  goal  to  which  the  purified  souls  are  led. 

ro  The  Garden  of  Eden  The  Earthly  Paradise 


9  r  Carnality  vii. 

8  /"Excessive  III.  -J  Gluttony  vi. 

7  V  I  I  Avarice  v. 

6  ^J  Defective  II.  Sloth  iv. 

5  tJ  I  /"Anger  iii. 

4  I  Perverted  I.  '.  Envy  ii. 

3  I.  Pride  i. 


The  seven 
circles  of  pur- 
gation of  the 
seven   deadly 
sins 


Slkl!^=^^^L  }Antepurgatory 


P.  H.  W. 


THE  CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  "  PURGATORIO  " 

It  is  near  sunrise  when  the  poets  issue  at  the  eastern  base  of  the  Mount  of  Pur- 
gatory (i.  19-21J,  and  close  upon  simrise,  6  A.M.,  as  they  leave  Cato  (i.  107-117). 
Tlie  stars  in  mid-heaven  have  disappeared  when  the  souls  are  discharged  from 
the  angel's  boat  (ii.  55-57),  though  shadows  are  not  yet  distinctly  visible  since 
the  souls  recognise  Dante  as  a  living  man  only  by  his  breathing  (ii.  67,  68).  The 
sun  is  up  and  the  hour  of  Vespers,  3  p.m.,  has  already  arrived  in  Italy,  as  the 
poets  turn  westward  again  towards  the  moimtain  (iii.  16-26).  The  conversation 
with  Manfred  is  over  about  9.20  a.m.  (iv.  15).  It  is  noonday  when  Dante  has 
finished  his  conversation  with  Belacqua  (iv.  137-139) ;  that  is  to  say,  the  sun  is 
in  the  north;  and  since  the  poets  are  almost  on  the  due  east  portion  of  the 
mountain,  it  is  not  long  ere  the  sun  disappears  behind  the  hill  (vi.  51).  So 
Dante  casts  no  shadow,  and  is  not  recognised  as  a  living  man  by  SordeUo,  with 
whom  Virgil  converses  till  day  is  declining  (vii.  43).  At  sunset  the  souls  in  the 
valley  of  the  kings  sing  their  evening  hymn  (viii.  1-18);  very  soon  after  which 
the  poets  ascend  (descent  being  possible  after  sunset,  though  they  could  not 


NOTES  251 


have  ascended,  cf.  vii.  58,  59)  into  the  valley,  as  twilight  deepens  (viii.  43-51). 
Taking  the  moment  of  full  moon  to  have  been  at  sunrise  on  the  Friday  morning, 
it  is  now  3  X24  hours  since  full  moon,  and  the  retardation  of  the  moon  is  there- 
fore 3X52  minutes  =  2  hours  36  minutes;  and  the  moon,  therefore,  has  passed 
through  the  Scales  and  is  36  minutes  deep  in  Scorpion.  The  first  stars  of 
Scorpion,  then,  and  the  glow  of  the  lunar  aurora  are  on  the  horizon,  and  it  is 
just  over  8.30  p.m.  on  what  (with  the  reservations  indicated  in  the  chronological 
note  on  the  Inferno)  we  may  call  Monday  evening,  when  Dante  falls  asleep 
(ix.  1-12).  Before  dawn  on  the  next  morning  Dante  has  a  vision  of  the  eagle, 
and  is  in  point  of  fact  carried  up  by  Lucia  near  to  the  gate  of  Purgatory  (ix.  13- 
63),  where  he  awakes  at  about  8  a.m.  (ix.  44).  The  retardation  of  the  moon  is 
now  3  hours  and  2  minutes,  and  when  they  issue  upon  the  first  terrace  she  has 
already  set  (x.  13-16).  It  is  therefore  about  9  a.m.  About  12  o'clock  noon  they 
reach  the  stair  to  the  second  circle  (xii.  80,  81).  When  the  poets  pass  from  the 
second  to  the  third  terrace  they  are  walking  westward  and  have  therefore 
reached  the  northern  quarter  of  the  mount,  and  it  is  3  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
(xv.  1-9);  and  their  direction  has  not  sensibly  changed  when  they  meet  the 
wrathful  (xv.  139).  The  smi  has  already  set  at  the  base  of  the  mountain  (xvii. 
12)  when  the  final  visions  of  the  circle  of  the  wrathful  come  upon  Dante,  and  he 
sets  to  the  poets,  high  up  on  the  mountain,  just  as  they  have  completed  the 
ascent  of  the  st£iir  to  the  fourth  circle  (xvii.  70-75).  By  comparing  these  data, 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  poets  traverse  portions  of  the  first  three  circles,  con- 
stituting altogether  a  quadrant  or  a  little  more,  during  this  day.  They  start  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  mountain,  and  end  at  the  north,  or  a  little  west  of  it,  and 
have  spent  about  three  hours  in  each  circle.  About  three  hours  more  are  occu- 
pied by  Virgil's  discourse,  which  ends  towards  midnight,  when  the  moon,  which 
rose  at  9.28,  a  good  way  south  of  east,  now  first  appears  due  east,  or  a  trifle 
north  of  due  east,  from  behind  the  mountain  (xviii.  76-81).  Before  dawn  (xix. 
1-6)  on  what  we  may  call  Wednesday,  Dante  has  his  vision  of  the  Siren,  and  it  :s 
full  daylight  when  he  wakes.  They  still  travel  due,  or  nearly  due,  west,  with  the 
newly  risen  sun  at  their  backs  (xix.  37-39).  They  swiftly  pass  the  fourth  circle 
and  reach  the  fifth,  in  which  they  stay  so  long  that  it  is  after  ten  when  they 
reach  the  sixth  circle  (xxii.  115-120).  Though  they  are  now  well  to  the  west  of 
the  mountain,  the  sun  has  travelled  with  them,  so  that  Dante  casts  a  shadow 
(xxiii.  114).  Indeed  it  is  after  two  o'clock  when  they  reach  the  stair  which  leads 
to  the  seventh  circle  (xxv.  1-3),  so  that  by  this  time  shadows  are  visible  on  the 
mountain  from  near  the  north-east  to  near  the  south-west  of  its  surface.  As 
Dante  converses  with  the  shades  on  the  seventh  terrace  the  sun  is  almost  due 
west;  the  poet  is  walking  nearly  due  south,  the  sun  on  his  right  and  the 
flame  growing  redder  under  his  shadow  at  the  left  (xxvi.  1-9).  And  the  position 
is  not  perceptibly  changed  when  the  angel  of  the  circle  appears  to  them  as  the 
sun  sets  at  the  base  of  the  mountsiin  (xxvii.  1-6) ;  nor  have  they  mounted  many 
stairs  after  passing  through  the  flame,  before  the  sun,  exactly  behind  them,  sets 
on  the  higher  regions  of  the  mount  where  they  now  are  (xxvii.  61-69).  Before 
sunrise  (xxvii.  94-96)  on  the  day  we  maj^  call  Thursday,  Dante  sees  Leah  in  his 
vision,  and  wakes  at  dawn  of  day  (xxvii.  109-114).  The  sun  shines  full  upon 
their  faces  as  they  enter  the  Earthly  Paradise  from  the  western  point,  facing 
east  (xxvii.  133) ;  and  it  is  noonday  (xxxiii.  103-105)  as  they  reach  the  source  of 
Lethe  and  Eun6e. 

For  the  time  references  in  the  Paradise,  see  Parad,  xxvii.  83,  84,  Argument, 
and  note. 

P.  H.  W. 


252  PURGATORY 


CANTO  I 

9-12.  Calliope — the  Muse  of  Epic  Poetry. — ^The  Pierides,  the  nine  daugbteis  of 
Pierus,  King  of  Emathia,  having  challenged  the  Muses  to  a  contest  of  song  and 
suffered  defeat,  were  changed  by  them  into  magpies  (see  Ovid's  Metam.  v.  293 

ig-21.  Venus  was  not  actually  in  Pisces  in  the  spring  of  1300,  but  Dante  is 
probably  following  a  tradition  as  to  the  position  of  all  the  planets  at  the  moment 
of  Creation  (cf.  Inf,  i.  37-40).  In  the  representation  of  the  Creation  in  the 
Collegiate  Church  at  San  Gemignano,  Venus  is  depicted  as  being  in  Pisces. 

23-27.  We  must  assume  either  that  Dante  invented  these  four  stars,  which  be 
identifies  with  the  four  cardinal  virtues — Prudence,  Justice,  Fortitude,  and 
Temperance  (cf.  Purg.  xxix.  130-132;  xxxi.  103-106);  or  that  he  had  learnt  the 
existence  of  the  Southern  Cross  from  some  traveller. 

30.  Only  a  portion  of  the  Wain  would  at  any  time  be  visible  in  the  supposed 
latitude  of  Purgatory,  and  it  was  now  completely  below  the  horizon. 

31  sqf.  Cato  of  Utica  (bom  b.c.  95),  one  of  the  chief  opponents  of  Caesar's 
measures.  After  the  battle  of  Tbapsus,  he  committed  suicide  rather  than  fall 
into  his  enemy's  hands  (b.c.  46).  This  was  regarded  as  the  supreme  act  of 
devotion  to  liberty  (Conv.  iii.  5 :  90;  De  Mon.  ii.  5 :  98),  and  partly  accounts  for 
his  position  here  (see  w.  71,  72);  though  Virgil's  line — secrelosque  pios,  his 
dantem  jura  Catonem  [Aen.  viii.  670),  which  refers  to  the  good  set  apart  from  the 
wicked  in  the  world  beyond,  probably  weighed  more  heavily  with  Dante.  Our 
poet's  general  conception  of  Cato  is  derived  from  Lucan  {Pkarsalia,  ii.  373-391) ; 
and  his  intense  admiration  of  the  man  and  of  his  character  finds  expression  in 
several  passages  of  the  Convtto  (iv.  5 :  103;  6:  71;  27:  23;  28:  92),  Cato's 
p<)sition  as  warder  of  the  Christian  Purgatory  is  probably  to  be  explained  in  a 
similar  way  as  the  position  of  Ripheus  in  Paradise  (see  Par.  xx.  118  sgq.,  and 
note)  ;  note  especially  the  allegorical  significance  of  the  stars  in  w.  37-39,  and 
the  fact  that  Sole  (Sun)  is  often  synonymous  with  God. 

40.  See  Inf.  xxxiv.  130. 

38-60.  "  Life's  last  day,"  here  used  in  the  double  sense  of  bodily  and  spiritual 
death  (</.  Conv.  iv.  7:  102  sgg.).  The  verses  refer,  of  course,  to  the  allegory  of 
Inf.  i. 

77.  For  Minos,  see  Inf.  v.  4  sgg. 

78-80.  Marcia  (for  whom  see  Inf.  iv.  128)  was  the  second  wife  of  Cato,  who 
yielded  her  to  his  friend  Q.  Hortensius.  On  the  death  of  the  latter,  she  was 
again  married  to  Cato.  The  Convito  (iv.  28:  97-139)  contains  an  elaborate 
allegory,  in  which  the  return  of  Marcia  to  Cato  signifies  the  return  of  the  noble 
soul  to  God. 

86.  "Yonder."  Thisword  when  used  by  itself  in  the  PMr^afono  always  means 
"  in  the  other  hemisphere." 

88.  "The  evil  flood  "  is  the  Achenm  (see  Inf.  iii.  70  sfq.). 

CANTO  II 

1-9.  It  is  sunset  at  Jerusalem;  and  midnight  on  the  Ganges,  i.e.  in  India 
[when  the  stm  is  in  Aries,  the  night  is  in  the  opposite  sign  of  Libra,  or  the  Scales; 
and  Libra  falls  from  the  hand  01  night  at  the  time  of  the  autumn  equinox,  when 
the  sun  enters  the  constellation,  and  the  nights  become  longer  thaja  the  days]: 
it  is  therefore  sunrise  in  F*urgatory. 

46.  According  to  Dante  (£/>.  ad  Can.  Grand.  §  7)  the  anagogical  meaning  of 
this  Psalm  (cxiv.)  is  "  the  exit  of  the  sanctified  soul  from  the  slavery  of  this 
corruption  to  the  liberty  of  eternal  glory."  Cf.  Conv.  ii.  z :  63-63,  and  see  Par. 
XXV.  S3-57i  not*' 


NOTES  253 


55-57.  See  the  chronological  note.  The  light  of  the  rising  sun  (which  was  in 
Anes)  had  blotted  Capricorn  out  of  mid-heaven  (Capricorn  touching  the  meridian 
at  the  moment  when  Aries  touches  the  horizon). 

76.  Casella,  a  musician  of  Florence  or  of  Pistoia,  and  a  personal  friend  of 
Dante's,  some  of  whose  verses  he  is  said  to  have  set  to  music,  including  perhaps 
the  canzone  (see  verse  112)  which  was  subsequently  annotated  by  the  poet  in  the 
third  book  of  his  Convito. 

98.  Three  months,  ».«.,  since  the  beginning  of  the  Jubilee  (c/.  Inf.  xviii.  28-33). 

100-105.  Salvation  is  to  be  attained  only  in  the  true  Church,  which  has  its 
seat  at  Rome :  hence  the  souls  of  those  that  are  not  damned  assemble  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Tiber,  the  port  of  Rome. 

CANTO  III 

25-27.  When  it  is  3  p.m.  in  Italy,  it  is  6  p.m.  at  Jerusalem  and  6  a.m.  in 
Purgatory. 

27.  This  tradition  is  recorded  by  Virgil's  biographers,  Donatus  and  Suetonius. 
The  body  was  transferred  by  order  of  Augustus  (cf.  Purg.  vii.  6). 

37.  Be  satisfied  that  it  is,  without  asking  the  reason  why.  "  Demonstration  is 
two-fold:  the  one  demonstrates  by  means  of  the  cause,  and  is  called  propter  quid 
.  .  .  the  other  by  means  of  the  effect,  and  is  called  the  demonstration  quia" 
(Thomas  Aquinas). 

38,  39.  Had  human  reason  been  capable  of  penetrating  these  mysteries,  there 
would  have  been  no  need  for  the  revelation  of  the  Word  of  God. 

49.  Lerici  and  Turbia  are  at  the  E.  and  W.  extremities  of  Liguria,  respectively. 

88-90.  The  mountain  was  on  their  right,  and  the  sun  on  their  left. 

103-145.  This  is  Manfred  (ca.  1231-1266),  grandson  of  the  Emperor  Henry  VI. 
and  of  his  wife  Constance  (for  whom  see  Par.  iii.  109-120),  and  natural  son  of 
the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  Manfred's  wife,  Beatrice  of  Savoy,  bore  him  a 
daughter  who  (in  1262)  married  Peter  III.  of  Aragon  (for  whom  and  for  whose 
sons  see  below,  Canto  vii.  112-123 ;  cf.  also  Par.  xix.  130-138).  Manfred  became 
King  of  Sicily  in  1258,  usurping  the  rights  of  his  nephew  Conradin.  The  Pope* 
naturally  opposed  him,  as  a  Ghibelline,  and  excommunicated  him;  and  in  1265 
Charles  of  Anjou  came  to  Italy  with  a  large  army,  on  the  invitation  of  Clement 
IV.,  and  was  crowned  as  counter  King  of  Sicily.  On  February  26,  1266,  Man- 
fred was  defeated  by  Charles  at  Benevento  (some  thirty  miles  N.E.  of  Naples), 
and  slain.  He  was  buried  near  the  battlefield,  beneath  a  huge  caim  (each 
soldier  of  the  army  contributing  a  stone) ;  but  his  body  was  disinterred  by  order 
of  the  Pope,  and  deposited  on  the  banks  of  the  Verde  (now  the  Garigliano,  cf.  Par. 
viii.  63),  outside  the  boundaries  of  the  Kingdom  of  Naples  and  of  the  Church 
States,  and  with  the  rites  usual  at  the  burial  of  those  who  died  excommunicate 
(v.  132). 

CANTO  IV 

5,6.  "  Plato  asserted  that  there  were  divers  souls  with  distinct  organs  in  one 
and  the  same  body  "  (Thomas  Aquinas).  On  the  Aristotelian  doctrine  of  the 
three  kinds  of  soul — vegetative,  animal,  and  rational,  see  below.  Canto  xxv. 
vv.  52  sqq. 

15.  The  sun  traverses  fifteen  degrees  every  hour:  it  is  therefore  now  9.20  A.M. 

25,  27.  Sanleo:  in  the  territory  of  Urbino;  Noli:  on  the  coast  of  Liguria, 
between  Savona  and  AJbenga ;  Bismantova :  a  hill  in  the  Emilia,  about  twenty 
miles  S.  of  Reggio. 

41,  42.  The  angle  of  the  quadrant  (quarter  of  a  circle)  is  90";  that  of  a  half 
quadrant  is  therefore  45°. 


254  PURGATORY 

57.  They  were  looking  east,  and  therefore  had  the  north  to  their  left  and  the 
south  to  their  right.  South  of  the  equator  the  equinoctial  sun  is  north  of  the 
zenith  at  midday,  for  the  same  reason  that  north  of  the  equator  he  is  south  of  it. 

61-66.  See  Argument.  Castor  and  Pollux=the  Twins  {cf.  Par.  xxvii.  98  and 
note),  which  sign  is  further  north  of  the  equator  than  Aries.  The  sun  is  called 
"  mirror "  (like  Saturn  in  Par.  xxi.  18),  because,  in  common  with  the  other 
planets  [for  the  sun=a  planet,  cf.  Inf.  i.  17,  notei,  he  receives  the  divine  light 
from  above,  the  spheres  intervening,  and  reflects  it  downwards  {cf.  Par.  xxviii. 
127);  and  this  is  probably  the  attribute  of  the  sun  referred  to  in  v.  63,  though 
some  commentators  take  the  line  to  mean  that  he  illuminates  the  northern  and 
southern  hemisphere  alternately.  The  "  glowing  Zodiac  "=that  part  of  the 
Zodiac  in  which  the  sim  is.    The  Bear  indicates  the  North  Pole. 

68-72.  Consider  that  Purgatory  is  at  the  exact  antipodes  of  Jerusalem. — The 
"  way  "=the  path  of  the  sun,  the  ecliptic.  For  PhaCton,  see  Inf.  xvii.  106-108, 
note. 

82-84.  The  equator  is  equi-distant  from  Jerusalem  and  from  the  Mount  of 
Purgatory. 

98.  The  Florentine  Belacqua,  a  friend  of  Dante's,  was  a  maker  of  musical 
instruments,  notorious  for  his  sloth. 

123.  Seeing  that  thou  art  on  the  road  to  salvation. 

137-139.  It  is  noon  in  Purgatory,  sunrise  on  the  Ganges  (the  "  shore  "),  and 
sunset  in  Morocco=Spain. 

CANTO  V 

34.  The  Miserere — Psalm  li. 

37-39.  Medieval  science  held  falling  stars  and  weather  lightning  to  be  due  to 
"  flaming  vapours." 

64-84.  Jacopo  del  Cassero  (probably  related  to  the  Guido  of  Inf.  xxviii.  77), 
a  Guelf  of  Fano  (situated  in  the  mark  of  Ancona,  between  Romagna  and  the 
kingdom  of  Naples,  which  was  ruled  by  Charles  II.  of  Anjou)  weis  Podest4  of 
Bologna  in  1296.  Having  incurred  the  wrath  of  Azzo  VIII.  of  Este  (for  whom 
see  Inf.  xii.  110-112;  cf.  also  Purg.  xx.  80),  whose  designs  on  the  city  he  had 
frustrated,  he  hoped  to  escape  his  vengeance  by  exchanging  the  office  at  Bologna 
for  a  similar  one  at  Milan  (1298).  He  was,  however,  murdered  by  Azzo's  orders 
[among  the  assassins  being  Ricardo  da  Cammino,  for  whom  see  Par.  ix,  49-51] 
while  on  his  way  thither,  at  Oriaco,  between  Venice  and  Padua  [the  Paduans  are 
called  An  tenon  in  v.  75,  from  their  reputed  founder  Antenor,  for  whom  see  Inf. 
xxxii.  88,  note ;  his  escape  to  Italy  after  the  fall  of  Troy,  and  his  building  of 
Padua  are  recorded  by  Virgil,  Aen.'i.  242  iqq.].  Oriaco  is  situated  in  a  marshy 
coimtry,  while  La  Mira  would  have  been  easier  of  access  to  Jacopo  in  his  flight 
{vv.  79-81). 

85-129.  Buonconte  of  Montefeltro,  son  of  the  Guido  whose  death  forms  the 
subject  of  a  very  similar  episode  in  Inf.  xxvii.,  and,  like  his  father,  a  Ghibelline 
leader.  He  was  in  command  of  the  Aretines  when  they  were  defeated  by  the 
Florentine  Guelfs  at  Campaldino,  on  June  11, 1289,  and  was  himself  among  the 
slain.  [According  to  Bruni's  testimony,  Dante  took  part  in  this  battle  on  the 
Guelf  side;  see  Inf.  xxi.  94-96,  note],  Giovanna  (v.  89)  was  Buonconte's  wife. 
Campaldino  is  in  the  Upper  Val  d'Amo,  or  district  of  Casentino  (bounded  by 
the  mountains  of  Pratomagno  on  the  west  and  by  the  principal  chain  of  the 
Apennines  on  the  east — v.  116;  cf.  Inf.  xxx.  65,  and  Purg.  xiv.  43),  between 
Poppi  and  Bibbiena.  At  the  latter  place  the  Archiano,  which  rises  in  the  Apen- 
nines at  the  monastery  of  Camaldoli  (v.  96;  cf.  Par.  xxii.  49,  note),  falls  into  the 
Amo  (vv.  97, 124-126), — With  w.  109-111,  cf  Purg.  xxviii.  121-124. 


NOTES  255 


130-136.  Unta  recently  the  story  of  la  Pia,  as  given  by  the  various  commen- 
tators, was  as  follows: — The  unfortunate  lady  belonged  to  the  Sienese  family  of 
the  Tolomei,  and  married  Nello  d'Inghiramo  dei  Pannocchieschi  (Podesta  of 
Volterra  in  1277,  and  of  Lucca  in  1314;  captain  of  the  Tuscan  Guelfs  in  1284; 
still  living  in  1322).  She  was  put  to  death  by  her  husband  in  1295  at  the  Castello 
della  Pietra,  in  the  Sienese  Maremma:  some  say  that  she  was  thrown  out  of  a 
window,  by  Nello's  orders,  others  that  she  died  in  some  mysterious  way  (which 
probably  gave  rise  to  the  tradition  that  the  unhealthy  marshes  of  the  district 
were  intended  to,  and  actually  did,  kill  her).  Nello's  motives  are  variously 
given  :  according  to  some  accounts  he  was  jealous  (with  or  without  cause); 
according  to  others  he  wished  to  get  rid  of  his  wife  in  order  to  be  able  to  marry 
the  Countess  Margherita  degli  Aldobrandeschi,  the  widow  of  Guy  of  Montfort. — 
In  the  year  1886  this  identification  of  la  Pia  was  proved  (by  Bancbi)  to  be  im- 
possible; and  it  is  difficult  to  say  how  much  truth  there  may  be  in  the  legends 
clustering  round  her  name,  till  friesh  documents  concerning  her  are  unearthed. 

CANTO  VI 

1.  "  Dice  "=Zara,  a  game  of  chance  played  with  three  dice. 

13, 14.  "  The  Aretine  "  is  Benincasa  da  Laterina,  who,  as  judge  to  the  Podesti 
of  Siena,  condemned  to  death  a  relative  of  Ghin  di  Tacco,  a  notorious  highway- 
man. The  latter  subsequently  revenged  himself  by  murdering  Benincasa,  while 
he  was  sitting  as  a  magistrate  at  Rome. 

15-17.  This  is  Guccio  of  the  Tarlati,  which  family  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Ghibellines  of  Arezzo.  He  was  drowned  in  the  Amo;  according  to  some  ac- 
counts, while  engaged  in  pursuing  the  Bostoli  (a  family  of  exiled  Aretine  Guelfs, 
who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  Castel  di  Rondine),  according  to  others,  while  being 
pursued  by  them  after  the  battle  of  Campaldino  (for  which  see  the  preceding 
canto). — Federico  Novello,  a  member  of  the  great  Conti  Guidi  family,  was  slain 
by  one  of  the  Bostoli  at  Campaldino,  while  assisting  the  Tarlati, 

17,  i8.  It  seems  probable  that  Marzucco,  of  the  Pisan  Scomigiani  family, 
"  showed  his  fortitude  "  by  pardoning  the  murderer  of  his  son;  though  other 
authorities  declare  that  he  slew  the  assassin. 

19.  This  murder  points  to  a  continuation  of  the  feud  between  the  brothers 
Alessandro  and  Napoleone  degli  Alberti,  alluded  to  in  Inf.  xxxil.  41-60:  for 
Count  Orso  was  the  son  of  Napoleone,  and  his  murderer  Alberto  the  son  of 
Alessandro. 

19-24.  Pierre  de  la  Brosse  was  surgeon  and  afterwards  chamberlain  of  King 
Philip  III.  of  France.  On  the  sudden  death,  in  1276,  of  Louis,  Philip's  son  by 
his  first  wife,  and  heir  to  the  throne,  his  second  wife,  Mary  of  Brabant,  was  sus- 
pected of  having  poisoned  him,  so  that  her  own  son  might  succeed.  Among  her 
accusers  was  Pierre  de  la  Brosse.  She  determined  to  poison  all  minds  against 
him  and  bring  about  his  downfall.  According  to  popular  tradition,  she  accused 
him  of  having  made  an  attempt  on  her  honour;  but  as  Pierre  was  eventually 
(in  1278)  hanged  on  a  charge  of  treasonable  correspondence  with  Philip's  enemy, 
Alfonso  X.  of  Castile,  it  seems  more  probable  that  she  attained  her  end  by  caus- 
ing these  letters  to  be  forged. 

28-30,  40-42.  Among  the  persons  Aeneas  meets  in  hell  is  his  former  pilot, 
Palinunis,  who,  having  been  drowned  at  sea,  is  not  allowed  to  cross  the  .Acheron 
for  a  hundred  years :  that  being  the  penalty  imposed  on  the  souls  of  those  who 
have  not  been  duly  interred.  He  entreats  Aeneas  to  take  him  across  the  river, 
whereupon  the  Sibyl  rebukes  him  with  the  words:  "Cease  to  hope  that  the 
decrees  of  the  Gods  are  to  be  altered  by  prayers  "  {Aen.  vi.  372).  These  words 
are  addressed  to  a  heathen  and  to  a  spint  in  hell.  Note  that  Aeneas,  whose  aid 
is  invoked  by  Palinurus,  is  a  heathen,  too,  and  does  not  fulfil  the  conditions  of 
Purg.  iv.  133-135 ;  xi.  33. 


256 


PURGATORY 


58  sgg.  Sordello,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  among  the  Ttalian  poets  who 
elected  to  write  in  Provencal  rather  than  in  their  mother- tongue,  was  bom  at 
Goito,  some  ten  miles  from  Mantua,  about  the  year  1200.  He  led  a  chequered 
and  wandering  life,  the  latter  portion  of  which  was  devoted  to  the  service  of 
Charles  of  Anjou,  by  whom  he  was  well  rewarded.  The  latest  record  of  him 
that  has  come  down  to  us  is  dated  1269.  To  the  Dante  student  one  episode  of 
Sordello's  life  and  one  of  his  poems  are  of  special  interest.  Between  the  years 
1227-1229,  while  staying  at  Treviso  with  Ezzelino  III.  of  Romano,  he  had  a 
liaison  with  the  latter's  sister  Cunizza  (see  Par.  ix.  25-36),  who  was  the  wife  of 
Count  Ricciardo  di  San  Bonifazio,  but  whom  Sordello  had  abducted  (for  political 
reasons)  at  the  request  of  her  brother.  When  the  latter  discovered  the  intrigue 
Sordello  was  forced  to  flee  to  Provence.  About  the  year  1240  he  wrote  a  very 
fine  planch  (or  song  of  lamentation)  on  the  death  of  Blacatz,  himself  a  poet  and 
one  of  the  barons  of  Count  Raymond  Berenger  IV.  In  this  poem  the  leading 
sovereigns  and  princes  of  Europe  are  exhorted  to  eat  of  the  dead  man's  heart,  so 
that  their  coiurage  may  increase,  and  they  be  fired  on  to  noble  deeds.  These 
verses  may  have  indirectly  inspired  the  patriotic  outburst  for  which  the  appear- 
ance of  Sordello  is  made  the  pretext ;  and  they  certainly  induced  Dante  to  assign 
to  Sordello  the  task  of  pointmg  out  the  princes  in  the  following  canto. — ^There  is 
a  reference  to  Sordello  m  the  Vulg.  Elog.  i.  15 :  9-14. 

88,  89.  One  of  the  many  passages  to  be  found  throughout  Dante's  works, 
whidi  show  that  what  was  really  in  his  mind  when  he  spoke  of  the  Roman 
Empire  as  an  executive  power  adequate  to  enforce  Roman  law.  (For  Justinian 
in  this  connection,  cf.  Par.  vi..  Argument.  Much  confusion  in  medieval  thought, 
and  much  difficulty  in  understanding  Dante's  position  arises  from  the  fact  that 
the  King  of  the  Germans  was  the  feudal  head  of  the  territorial  nobiUty  who  repre 
sented  the  invaders  and  conquerors  of  Italy,  whereas  the  Emperor  of  Rome  was 
the  traditional  champion  of  Roman  law  and  civilisation  which  represent  the 
native  Italian  aspirations;  and  since  the  King  of  Germany  and  the  Emperor  of 
Rome  were  one  and  the  same  person,  it  was  possible  to  regard  him  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  either  of  the  two  conflicting  tendencies  and  ideals,  on  the  clash  of 
which  the  whole  medieval  history  of  Italy  turns. 

91-96.  These  lines  are  addressed  to  the  priests,  who  should  leave  all  secular 
rule  to  the  Emperor. 

97-105.  Both  Rudolf  (for  whom  see  the  following  canto)  (w.  94-96)  and  his 
son  Albert  1.  (Emperor  from  1298-1308)  neglected  Italy  {w.  103-105):  the 
former  devoted  his  attention  to  Austria  and  Suabia,  while  a  speamen  of  the 
latter's  activity  is  ^ven  in  Par.  xix.  115-117.  Verses  loo-ioi  refer,  by  anticipa- 
tion, to  Albert's  violent  death,  at  the  hands  of  his  nephew,  John.  Albert  was 
succeeded  by  Henry  VII.  of  Luxemburg  {v.  102),  on  whom  Dante  rested  all  his 
hopes  (see  Gardner,  pp.  30-34;  cf.,  too,  the  following  canto,  v.  96,  and  Par. 
xvii.  82;  XXX.  133  sqq.). 

106,  107.  Shakespeare  has  so  familiarised  us  with  the  feud  of  the  Veronese 
Montagues  and  Capulets,  that  a  hint  from  the  old  commentators  to  the  efiect 
that  the  Monaldi  and  Fillippeschi  were  hostile  families  of  Orvieto  is  sufficient  to 
assure  us  that  Dante  is  here  giving  us  two  examples  of  the  internal  strife  so 
common  in  the  ItaUan  cities  of  those  days.  The  reference  appears  to  be  to  party 
strife  in  general,  not  to  the  factions  of  the  Guelfs  and  Ghibellines  in  particular. 
A  more  recent  interpretation,  according  to  which  all  the  four  names  are  those  of 
Ghibelline  families  belonging  to  different  towns  and  requiring  the  aid  of  the 
Emperor,  falls  to  the  ground,  because  at  least  one  of  the  families  (the  Monaldi) 
was  certainly  Guelf . 

III.  Santafiora — a  country  in  the  Sienese  Maremma,  held  for  almost  five 
centuries  by  the  great  Ghibelline  family  of  the  Aldobrandeschi  (see  below,  Canto 
xi.  58  sqq.).  These  were  constantly  at  war  with  the  commune  of  Siena,  till  the 
year  1300  when  an  agreement  was  anived  at. 


NOTES  257 


125.  Marcellus,  i.e.,  an  opponent  of  the  empire  [Marcellus,  the  Roman  consul, 
was  one  of  Caesar's  most  violent  opponents]. 

CANTO  VII 

6.  Octavian,  the  Emperor  Augustus  (</.  above,  Canto  iii.  27,  note). 

7,  8  and  25-36.    See  Inf.  iv.  25-42. 

44)  49-57-  'Hie  symbolism  is  clear  if  we  bear  in  mind  the  analogy  between 
the  sun  (v.  54)  and  God. 

82.  Salve  Regina,  the  famous  antiphon  invoking  the  aid  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
It  is  sung  after  vespers. 

91-102.  The  Emperor  Rudolf  I.  (1218-1272-1292;  see  the  preceding  canto, 
xw.  102-105)  tMSgan  by  serving  under  Ottocar  II.,  King  of  Bohemia  {1253-1278); 
but  on  his  election  as  Emperor  he  asserted  his  supremacy.  Ottocar's  refusal  to 
acknowledge  it  gave  rise  to  hostilities  which  ended  in  his  defeat  and  death  in  a 
battle  near  Vienna  (1278).  Ottocar's  son,  Wenceslas  IV.  (1278-1305),  was  per- 
mitted to  retain  Bohemia  (w.  98,  99),  but  had  to  yield  Austria,  Styria,  Carinthia 
and  Camiola  to  Rudolf,  who  placed  them  under  the  rule  of  his  own  sons,  Albert 
and  Rudolf. 

103-111.  PhUip  III.,  the  Bold,  of  France  (1245-1270-1285),  the  "  small  nosed 
one,"  was  in  1285  defeated  (v.  105)  by  Roger  di  Loria,  the  admiral  of  Peter  III. 
of  Aragon  (see  the  following  note),  whose  crown  he  was  attempting  to  seize  on 
behalf  of  his  son,  Charles  of  Valois,  and  with  the  connivance  of  Pope  Martin  IV 
Philip's  son,  Philip  IV.,  the  Fair  (1268-1285-1314;  one  of  Dante's  pet  aversion^: 
see  Inf.  xix.  87;  Purg.  xx.  91 ;  xxxii.  152 ;  Par.  xix.  118-120),  married  Joan,  the 
daughter  of  Henry,  the  Fat,  of  Navarre  (1270-1274;  v.  104);  and  it  is  the 
young  man's  wickedness  that  is  here  uniting  his  father  and  his  father-in-law  in 
a  common  sorrow. 

113-114.  Peter  III.  of  Aragon  (1276-1285)  and  his  former  enemy,  Charles  I.  of 
Anjou  (1220-1285;  King  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  1266-1282),  respectively.  When 
Charles  was  driven  from  the  throne  of  Sicily  after  the  terrible  outbreak  known 
as  the  "  Sicilian  Vespers,"  he  was  succeeded  by  Peter,  whose  claim  to  the  crown 
was  based  on  his  marriage  with  Constance,  the  daughter  of  Manfred,  King  of 
Sicily.  In  spite  of  strenuous  efforts,  Charles  was  never  able  to  regain  the  king- 
dom.— Note  that  Peter  III.  and  both  his  French  foes,  Charles  1.  of  Anjou  and 
Philip  III.  (uncle  and  nephew),  all  died  in  the  same  year,  1285. 

115-120.  Peter  III.  of  Aragon  had  three  sons,  Alfonso  III.  (King  of  Aragon, 
1285-1291),  the  "  lad  ";  James  II.  (King  of  Sicily,  1285-1296,  King  of  Aragon, 
1291-1327);  and  Frederick  II.  (King  of  Sicily,  1296-1337).  In  the  present 
passage  Alfonso  is  praised,  while  the  other  two  are  termed  degenerate.  The 
blame  is  repeated  in  Pflr.  xix.  130;  zx.  63;  Conn,  i  v.  6;  DeVulg.  El.i.  12.  But 
Purg.  iii.  n6  raises  a  difficulty.  The  verse  cannot  apply  to  Alfonso,  who  was 
never  King  of  Sicily.  The  "  Renown  "  of  Sicily  is  generally  taken  to  be 
Fi-ederick,  and  the  "  Renown  "  of  Aragon,  James.  There  is  no  inconsistency 
here  if  we  consider  that  Manfred  is  speaking  of  his  grandsons,  and  assume  that 
the  view  expressed  is  his  rather  than  Dante's.  Some  scholars  reject  this  theory 
on  the  ground  that  it  is  inadmissible  to  regard  the  repentant  Manfred  as  dis- 
playing a  mere  family  pride,  and  hold  that,  at  a  certain  period  of  his  life,  Dante 
lapsed  into  an  imprejudiced  and  just  estimate  of  James  and  Frederick.  To 
those  who  cannot  conscientiously  subscribe  to  either  of  these  two  theories,  it 
may  be  pointed  out  that,  in  any  case,  there  is  no  definite  historical  inaccuracy. 
For  it  was  Frederick's  very  devotion  to  Sicily  that  led  him  to  neglect  the  wider 
imperial  interests  of  Italy,  an  omission  which  probably  accounts  for  Dante's 
adverse  judgment  in  the  other  passages  (cf.  the  note  to  Par.  xix.  130-132).  With 
regard  to  James,  it  is  true  that  his  conduct  in  Sicilian  affairs  was  dishonourable; 

R 


258 


PURGATORY 


but  be  must  bave  ruled  well  in  Spam,  else  bis  subjects  would  not  have  called  him 
"  the  Just."  So  that  it  is,  at  a  stretch,  possible  to  explain  the  words  "  of  Sicily's 
ahd  Aragon's  renown,"  even  if  we  take  them  to  represent  Dante's  own  con 
sistent  view. 

121-123.  On  the  subject  of  heredity  see  Par.  viii.  91-148. 

124-129.  Charles  II.  (1243-1309),  King  of  Naples  (=Apulia)  and  Count  of 
Anjou  and  Provence,  is  as  inferior  to  his  father,  Charles  I.  of  Anjou  (the  "  big- 
nosed  one  ")  as  this  Charles  I.  (the  husband  first  of  Beatrice  of  Provence  and 
then  of  Margaret  of  Burgundy)  is  inferior  to  Peter  III.  of  Aragon  (the  husband 
of  Constance).  Dante  frequently  inveighs  against  Charles  II.  (see  Purg.  xx.  79- 
81 ;  Par.  xix.  127-129 ;  xx.  62,  63 ;  Conv.  iv.  6 :  182,  3 ;  De  Vulg.  El.  i.  12 :  36 
38) ;  in  return  for  which  he  once  gives  him  a  word  of  praise  {Par.  viii.  82,  83). 

130-132.  Henry  III.,  the  pious  King  of  England  (1216-1226-1272),  who  formed 
so  strong  a  contrast  to  his  active  and  warlike  son,  Edward  I.  (1239-1272-1307), 
It  is  worth  noting  that  Henry's  wife,  Eleanor  of  Provence,  was  a  sister  of  the 
Beatrice  mentioned  m  v.  128. 

133-136.  WiUiam,  Marquis  of  Montferrat  and  Canavese  (1254-1292),  at  one 
time  favoured  Charles  I.  of  Anjou,  but  subsequently  became  the  chief  of  a 
formidable  league  against  him,  which  was  joined  by  several  important  towns, 
including  Alessandria  (in  Piedmont).  Some  of  these  towns  at  times  rebelled, 
and  in  1290  Alessandria  rose  against  him.  While  attempting  to  quell  this  dis- 
turbance, he  was  captured  by  the  citizens,  and  exhibited  by  them  in  an  iron 
cage  for  seventeen  months  (till  his  death  in  1292).  WiUiam's  son,  John  I.,  tried 
to  avenge  his  father;  but  his  efforts  ended  in  failiure,  for  the  Alessandrians 
invaded  Montferrat  and  captured  several  places. 

CANTO  VIII 

13.  The  Ambrosian  hymn,  Te  lucis  ante  Urminum,  sung  at  Compline  (the  last 
office  of  the  day). 

19-39.  In  addition  to  the  general  explanation  given  in  the  Argument,  the 
following  points  should  be  noted.  The  green  robes  and  wings  of  the  angds 
speak  of  hope.  The  pointless  swords  are  usually  taken  to  indicate  justice 
tempered  with  mercy  (cf.  below.  Canto  xxxi.  42,  note) ;  but  perhaps  they  mean 
that  the  battle  is  in  truth  already  decided,  the  deadly  thrust  no  longer  needed, 
and  that  the  sword-edge  alone  is  adequate  (see  below.  Canto  xxxi.  2,  3). 

47-84.  Nino'  de'  Visconti  of  Pisa  (for  whom  see  Inf.  xxii.  83,  note,  and  xxxiii. 
1-90,  note)  was  appointed  by  the  Pisans  to  the  judgeship  of  Gallura  in  Sardinia, 
in  the  last  decade  of  the  13th  century.  He  married  Beatrice  of  Este,  by  whom 
he  had  a  daughter,  Giovanna  [v.  71;  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  in  1328  the 
Commune  of  Florence  voted  a  pension  of  100  piccolifiorini  to  this  Giovanna,  on 
account  of  her  father's  faith  and  devotion  to  Florence  and  the  Guelf  party,  for 
the  injuries  and  vexations  he  had  suffered  from  the  Ghibellines,  and  as  com- 
pensation for  the  spoliation  of  all  her  goods  by  the  Ghibellines].  After  his 
dsath,  Beatrice  married  Galeazzo  Visconti,  of  Milan;  the  formaUties  were 
probably  completed  by  Easter,  1300,  but  the  ceremony  did  not  actually  take 
place  till  June  of  that  year.  Verse  74  refers  to  casting  off  the  garb  of  widow- 
hood (black  robe  and  white  veil),  and  ».  73  to  the  misfortunes  of  the  Milanese 
Visconti,  which  date  from  1302.  The  viper  and  the  cock  [vv.  80,  81)  indicate 
the  arms  of  the  Milanese  and  Pisan  Visconti,  respectively.  These  two  families 
appear  to  have  been  in  no  way  connected  with  each  other;  the  former  were 
Gmbelline,  the  latter  Guelf. 

^5-93-  It  must  be  steadily  borne  in  mind  that  only  half  the  heavens  are  visible 
to  Dante  at  this  point  of  the  journey.  The  steep  wall  of  Purgatory  cuts  off  the 
whole  portion  of  them  west.of  the  meridiEm.    The  four  bright  stars  are  near  the 


NOTES  259 


south  pole;  but  in  the  latitude  of  I*urgatory  the  pole  itself  is  only  about  32" 
above  the  horizon,  and  the  stars  are  now  behind  the  mountain  and  beneath  the 
pole. 

65,  109-139.  Currado  I.  of  the  Malaspina  family  ("the  elder"  of  v.  119)  was 
grandfather  of  the  three  cousins,  Currado  II.  (d.  ca.  1294),  the  present  speaker; 
Moroello  III.  (d.  ca.  1315),  to  whom  Dante's  third  epistle,  accompanied  by 
Canzone  xi.,  is  probably  addressed,  and  for  whom  see  Inf.  xxiv.  143-150,  note  ; 
and  Franceschino  (d.  between  1313  and  1321),  who  was  Dante's  host  at  Sarzana, 
in  Lunigiana,  in  the  autumn  of  1306  (w.  133-139:  less  than  seven  years — the 
sun  now  being  in  Aries — from  the  moment  at  which  Cinrado  is  speaking).  The 
Malaspini  were  for  the  most  part  Ghibellines;  but  Moroello  III.  formed  a 
notable  exception.  Valdimacra  {v.  116):  the  Macra  flows  through  Lunigiana 
(north-west  of  Tuscany),  which  formed  part  of  the  territory  of  the  Malaspini 
(^.  Inf.  xxiv.  145). 

"  Wax  "  (v.  113)  material  to  feed  the  flame  of  God's  grace;  the  "  enamelled 
summit  "  being  either  the  summit  of  the  Mount  of  Purgatory  or  the  Empyrean. 
With  V.  131  compare  xvi.  94-1 12 ;» though  some  refer  the  words  specifically  to 
Boniface  VIII. 

CANTO  IX 

i-^.  Dante  never  distinguishes  between  the  signs  and  the  constellations  of  the 
Zodiac;  that  is  to  say,  he  disregards  the  phenomena  which  he  held  to  be  the 
proper  motion  of  the  sphere  of  the  stars  {cf.  Vita  Nuova,  §  ii.  9-12  and  Conv.  ii.  3 : 
36-45;  15:  102-1x8).  It  is  the  phenomenon  known  in  modem  astronomy  as  the 
precession  of  the  equinoxes.  Perhaps  the  reason  why  Dante  did  not  make  this 
correction  was  that  he  regarded  it  as  counterbalanced  by  the  error  of  the  Julian 
calendar  (see  Par,  xxvii.  142,  143,  note),  in  the  other  direction.  Thus,  he  would 
regard  the  day  on  which,  by  the  uncorrected  calendar,  the  sun  enters  the  con- 
sMation  of  Aries  as  coinciding  with  the  day  on  which,  by  the  corrected  calendar, 
he  would  be  in  the  real  equinox,  i.e.  the  first  point  of  the  sign  of  Aries.  He  chose, 
therefore,  to  take  his  ideal  equinox  rather  by  calendar  and  constellation  than  by 
the  strict  astronomical  equinoctial  point.  This  seems  to  be  the  meaning  of  Inf. 
i.  38-40,  and  may  account  for  his  treating  the  statement  that  the  sun  was  at  the 
equinoctial  point  at  the  time  of  his  journey  now  as  an  exact  statement  {Par.  x. 
31-33),  and  now  as  an  approximation  (Par.  i.  44).  This  premised,  a  reference 
to  the  chronological  note  will  show  that  the  retardation  of  the  moon  now 
amounted  to  two  hours  and  thirty-six  minutes,  and  that  she  was  therefore  in 
the  constellation  of  Scorpio.  Of  the  six  hours  in  which  the  night  rises,  two 
were  gone,  and  the  third  had  just  passed  the  summit  of  its  course.  The  lunar 
aurora  was  therefore  on  the  horizon.  By  a  somewhat  odd  analogy  she  is 
called  the  "  mistress  "  of  Tithonus  because  she  is  a  spurious  aurora,  and  the 
genuine  Aurora  was  the  "  wife  "  of  Tithgnus. 

15.  See  below,  Canto  xvii.  19-21,  note. 

19-33.  The  eagle,  in  the  "  Bestiaries,"  is  said  to  fly  up  in  his  old  age  into  the 
circle  of  fire,  where  he  bums  off  all  his  feathers  and  falls  blinded  into  a  fountain 
of  water,  whence  he  issues  with  his  youth  renewed.  This  is  a  symbol  of  baptismal 
regeneration.  And  here  Dante,  true  to  the  ethical  note  which  pervades  the 
Ptffgatory,  connects  him  with  moral  rather  than  with  ceremonial  purification 
by  connecting  him  with  Troy,  i.e.  Rome,  i.e.  the  Empire,  law  and  justice:  for 
Ganymede  (whose  beauty  had  attracted  Jupiter,  ancl  who,  having  been  bome 
aloft  by  an  eagle  while  hunting  with  his  friends  on  Mount  Ida  in  Mysia,  became 
the  cup-bearer  of  the  Gods)  was  the  son  of  Tros,  an  ancestor  of  Aeneas. 

This  is  the  first  of  three  dreams  or  visions  (for  the  others  see  below.  Cantos  xix. 
and  xxvii.),  each  of  which  takes  place  shortly  before  dawn  (the  time  being  in- 


26o  PURGATORY 


dicated  in  a  terzina  beginning  with  the  words  "  Then  at  the  hour  " — see  above 
V.  13,  and,  in  the  other  cantos,  w.  i  and  94,  respectively)  and  is  a  forecast  of  the 
events  immediately  following. 

34-39.  See  Inf.  xxvi.  62,  note.  The  amazement  of  Achilles  is  recorded  by 
Statius  (.AchUl.  i.  247  sqq.). 

55.  For  Lucy,  who  must  be  more  or  less  closely  identified  with  the  eagle  of 
Dante's  dream,  see  Inf.  ii.  97,  98,  note. 

78.  "  Warden."    This  angel  represents  the  priest  confessor. 

82-84.  The  sword  of  Divine  Justice,  whose  ways  are  inscrutable  to  men. 

99.  "  Fissured,"  perhaps  because  contrition  breaks  the  stubbornness  of  the 
heart. 

X04,  105.  The  stone  of  adamant  possibly  indicates  the  firmness  and  con- 
stancy of  the  confessor. 

112.  Kraus  connects  the  seven  P's  not  only  with  the  seven  peccata  (sins),  but 
with  the  seven  scrutinies  as  well,  which  figured  in  the  Roman  Liturgy  till  the 
end  of  the  12th  century,  and  formed  part  of  the  service  on  the  seven  Sundays 
from  the  first  in  Lent  to  Easter  Sunday. 

115,  116.  This  hue  appears  to  be  a  token  of  the  humility  with  which  the  con- 
fessor should  exercise  his  function. 

117-129.  Cf.  Par.  V.  55-57,  note. 

136-138.  Metellus,  a  follower  of  Pompey,  made  a  futile  effort  to  protect  the 
Roman  treasury  (kept  in  the  temple  of  Saturn  on  Mons  Tarpeius)  against  Caesar 
(B.C.  49).  Lucan  (Phars.  iii.  153-168)  lays  special  stress  on  the  noise  made  by 
the  opening  of  the  temple  gates  on  this  occasion. 

140.  The  famous  Ambrosian  hymn,  sung  at  matins  and  on  solemn  occasions. 
Some  commentators  refer  to  Lulie  xv.  10,  and  connect  the  present  singing  of  the 
hymn  with  the  entry  of  a  soul  into  Purgatory. 

CANTO  X 

2.  "  Evil  love."    See  below,  Canto  xvii.  103-105. 

32.  The  Greek  sculptor  Polycletus  (ca.  b.c.  452-412)  is  lauded  by  a  number  of 
classical  writers  known  in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  his  art  is  extolled  by  Italian 
poets  prior  to  Dante. 

34-45.  The  Annunciation  (see  Luke  i.).  Note  that  the  first  example  of  the 
virtue  opposed  to  the  vice  punished  on  the  seven  terraces  (here,  humiUtv  as 
opposed  to  pride)  is,  in  each  case,  an  episode  drawn  from  the  life  of  the  Virgin 
Mary. 

55-63.  For  David  dancing  before  the  .\rk,  see  2  Sam.  vi. 

73-93.  This  version  of  the  popular  Trajan  story  is  apparently  derived  from 
the  Fiore  di  Filosofi,  which  used  to  be  erroneously  attributed  to  Bnmetto  Latini. 
The  incident  is  again  alluded  to  in  Par.  xx.  44,  45.  The  ethical  bearings  of  the 
legend  that  Pope  Gregory's  intercession  brought  about  Trajan's  recall  from 
Hell,  so  that  the  Emperor  might  have  a  respite  for  repentance  (vv.  74,  75),  are 
discussed  in  Par.  xx.  106-117  (see  notes).  The  reference  in  w.  80,  81,  is  to  the 
metal  (gold-bronze)  eagle,  the  outspread  wings  of  which  might  seem  to  be  flutter- 
ing in  the  wind. 

CANTO  XI 

49-72.  Omberto,  Count  of  Santafiora,  in  the  Sienese  Maremma,  was  a  member 
of  the  Aldobrandeschi  family,  for  which  see  above.  Canto  vi.  in,  note.  He  was 
put  to  death  at  Campagnatico  in  1259  by  the  Sienese,  who  had  long  been  at 
warfare  with  the  family  and  were  anxious  to  be  rid  of  their  authority.  The 
mode  of  Omberto's  death  is  variously  given. 


NOTES  261 

74  sgq.  Oderisi  (of  Gubbio  in  Umbria),  an  illuminator  and  miniature  painter. 
He  appears  to  have  been  at  Rome  in  1295,  for  the  purpjose  (so  says  Vasari)  of 
illuminating  some  MSS.  in  the  Papal  Library  for  Boniface  VIII.  According  to 
the  same  authority,  the  work  ou  that  occasion  was  shared  by  Franco  of  Bologna. 

94-96.  The  works  of  the  Florentine  painter  Cimabue  {ca,  1240-ca.  1302)  are 
instinct  with  genius,  and  mark  a  considerable  advance  on  the  stiff  Byzantine 
school;  but  it  was  reserved  for  his  pupil,  Giotto  (1266-1336),  to  draw  his  in- 
spiration at  the  fount  of  Natvure  herself,  and  to  become  the  father  of  modem 
painting. — Giotto  is  said  to  have  been  a  friend  of  Dante's,  and  the  well-known 
iiargello  portrait  of  the  poet  is  doubtfully  attributed  to  him. 

97-99.  The  interpretation  of  these  verses  given  in  the  Argument  is  not  the  one 
usually  adopted;  the  view  generally  held  being  that  the  two  Guidos  are  Guido 
Guinicelli  (see  below.  Canto  xxvi.)  and  Guido  Cavalcanti  (see  Inf.  x.  60,  note), 
and  that  Dante  himself  is  the  poet  destined  to  eclipse  the  latter.  Against  this 
more  obvious  interpretation,  it  may  be  urged  that  it  would  be  out  of  keeping 
with  the  general  tone  of  the  passage;  and  specifically  with  xii.  7-9.  Moreover, 
there  is  no  indication  in  Dante's  works  of  his  regarding  Guido  Guinicelli  as  a 
superseded  worthy,  or  distinguishing  between  the  schools  of  these  two  Guidos; 
although  he  repeatedly  contrasts  the  school  of  Guido  (or  Guittone)  of  Arezzo 
with  the  new  school  of  which  he  regarded  Guido  Guinicelli  as  the  chief,  and 
Guido  Cavalcanti  and  himself  as  disciples  (xxvi.  97-99;  see,  further,  xxiv.  55-63, 
xxvi.  124-126;  De  Vulg.  El.  i.  13:  7,  8;  ii.  6:  85-89).  On  the  other  hand  it 
may  be  advanced  in  favoiu:  of  the  more  popular  theory,  that,  whatever  Dante 
may  say  in  other  passages,  Guido  Cavalcanti  and  the  other  Florentines  actually 
did  write  poetry  superior  to  that  of  Guido  Guinicelli;  that  a  pupil  may  surpass 
his  teacher  and  yet  regard  him  with  affection  and  admiration ;  that  Dante  would 
probably  have  used  the  form  Guittone  in  this  passage,  so  as  to  make  his  meaning 
clear;  and  that  the  prophecy  may  well  refer  to  our  poet  himself,  who,  though  in 
the  circle  of  the  Proud,  is  probably  as  conscious  of  his  literary  greatness  now  as 
he  was  in  limbo  (see  Inf.  iv.  100-105). 

109-138.  Provenzan  Salvani,  a  Ghibelline,  was  chief  in  authority  among  the 
Sienese  at  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Montaperti;  and  after  the  defeat  of  the 
Florentines  he  was  the  strongest  advocate  in  favour  of  the  destruction  of  their 
city  (w.  112-114;  see  Inf.  x.  85-87,  91-93,  notes).  He  once  humbled  himself  by 
affecting  the  garb  and  manner  of  a  beggar  in  the  market-place  of  Siena,  so  as  to 
procure  the  money  wherewith  to  ransom  a  friend,  who  was  the  prisoner  of 
Charles  of  Anjou.  Provenzan  was  eventually  defeated  and  slain  (June  1269)  in 
an  engagement  with  the  Florentines  at  Colle,  in  ValdeLsa  (see  below,  Canto  xiii. 
115-119). 

127-131.  See  above.  Canto  iv.  130-135. 

140-142.  A  prophecy  of  Dante's  exile  from  Florence  (1302).  The  poet  will 
know  from  bitter  experience  what  it  is  to  live  on  the  charity  of  others  (c/.  Par. 
xvii.  58-60). 

CANTO    XII 

25-27.  Satan  (cf.  Luke  x.  18). — Not  only  are  the  examples  of  the  vices  drawn 
alternately  from  sacred  and  profane  history  like  those  of  the  virtues;  but, 
within  certain  limits,  as  Dr.  Moore  has  pointed  out,  the  two  sets  of  examples  on 
each  terrace  correspond  numerically.  On  the  first,  third,  fourth,  and  seventh 
terraces,  the  correspondence  is  exact ;  on  the  second  and  fifth  it  becomes  so,  if 
we  divide  the  second  set  into  groups;  while  on  the  sixth  there  is  apparently  no 
attempt  at  carrying  out  the  design. 

28-30.  Briarfius  (for  whom,  see  Inf.  xxxi.  98,  note)  must  be  separated  from 
the  other  giants.    The  parallels  are,  Lucifer :  BriarSus;   the  Giants:  Nimrod. 


262  PURGATORY 

31-32.  Jupiter,  Apollo  (called  Thymbraeus,  from  his  temple  at  Thymbra  in 
the  Troad),  Minerva  and  Mars,  having  defeated  and  slain  the  giants,  are  gazing 
upon  their  scattered  limbs. 

34-36.  For  Nimrod,  see  Inf.  xxxi.  46-81,  ncAe. 

37-39.  Niobe,  the  wife  of  Amphion,  King  of  Thebes,  was  so  proud  of  her 
fourteen  children  that  she  offended  Latona,  who  had  only  two — Apollo  and 
Diana.  These  latter,  in  revenge,  shot  all  the  fourteen  with  their  arrows,  and 
Niobe  herself  was  changed  by  Jupiter  into  a  stone  statue,  lifeless  save  for  the 
tears  it  shed  (see  Ovid,  Melam.  vi.  146-312). 

40-42.  Saul,  after  his  defeat  by  the  Philistines  at  Mount  Gilboa,  "  took  a 
sword  and  fell  upon  it  "  (i  Sam.  xxii.  1-4).  Verse  42  refers  to  the  words  of 
David's  lament  on  the  death  of  Saul:  "  Ye  mountains  of  Gilboa,  let  there  be  no 
dew,  neither  let  there  be  rain,  upon  you,  nor  fields  of  offerings  "  (2  Sam,  i.  21). 

43-45'  Arachne  of  Lydia,  having  boasted  of  her  skill  in  weaving  (c/.  Inf.  xvii. 
18),  and  challenged  Minerva  to  a  contest,  was  eventually  changed  by  the  goddess 
into  a  spider  for  her  presumption  (see  Ovid,  Metam.  vi.  1-145). 

46-48.  The  ten  tribes  revolted  against  Rehoboam,  King  of  Israel,  because  he 
refused  to  lighten  their  taxes.  "  Then  King  Rehoboam  sent  Adoram,  who  was 
over  the  tribute;  and  all  Israel  stoned  him  with  stones,  that  he  died.  Therefore 
King  Rehoboam  made  speed  to  get  him  up  to  his  chariot,  to  flee  to  Jerusalem  " 
(i  Kings  xii.  l-i8). 

52-54.  Sennacherib,  King  of  Assyria,  was  defeated  by  Hezekiah,  King  of 
Judah,  and  subsequently  slain  by  his  own  sons  (2  Kings  xix.  37). 

55-57-  Cyrus,  founder  of  the  Persian  Empire  (b.c.  560-529),  treacherously 
murdered  the  son  of  Tomyris,  the  Scythian  queen,  whereupon  he  was  himself 
defeated  and  slain  by  the  outraged  mother.  She  had  his  head  cast  into  a  vessel 
filled  with  blood,  and  scoffed  at  it,  saying:  Satia  U  sanguine  quem  sitisti  cujus 
per  annos  triginta  insaiiabilis  perseverasti  (Orosius,  ii.  7,  §  6).  Cf.  De  Man.  ii.  9 : 
43-48. 

58-60.  When  Holofemes,  one  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  captains,  was  besieging 
Bethulia,  the  Jewish  widow  Judith  obtained  access  to  his  tent  and  cut  off  his 
head.  This  she  had  displayed  on  the  walls  of  the  city;  whereupon  the  Assyrian 
host  took  to  flight,  pursued  by  the  Jews  (Judith  x.-xiv.). 

61-63.  Cf,  Inf.  i.  75;  XXX.  13-15;  see,  too,  Aen.  iii.  2,  3:  Ceciditgue  superbum 
Ilium. 

80.  It  is  therefore  just  past  noon.  The  conception  of  the  hours  as  hand- 
maidens serving  the  day  is  repeated  below,  in  Canto  xxii.  118. 

100-102.  The  church  of  San  Miniato  commands  Florence  across  the  Rubaconte 
bridge  [i.e.  Miniato  is  not  above  the  bridge], — "  The  sober  town,"  as  applied  to 
Florence,  is,  of  course,  ironical. 

105.  See  Par,  xvi.  56  and  105,  notes. 

no.  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit;  for  their's  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  " 
{Matt.  V.  3).  Towards  the  end  of  Dante's  sojourn  on  each  terrace,  he  hears  one 
of  the  Beatitudes  from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 


CANTO  XIII 

22.  The  expression  "  so  far  as  men  will  count  a  mile  "  (that  is  to  say,  "  if  ^ou 
think  of  walking  a  mile,  you  wiU  get  the  right  impression  "),  is  an  indication 
which  should  be  carefully  noted,  that  we  must  not  expect  to  be  able  to  arrive  at 
any  consistent  representation  by  exact  matter-of-fact  measurements  in  Hell  and 
Purgatory.  Dante  was  well  acquainted  with  the  approximate  size  of  the  earth 
(Conv.  iii.  5 :  100-105,  and  elsewhere),  and  cannot  represent  himself,  for  example, 


■ 

I 


NOTES  263 


as  having  literally  climbed  from  the  centre  to  the  circumference  in  something 
under  24  hours.  He  is  content  to  avoid  all  glaring  errors  of  principle,  and  to 
make  several  scenes  realisable  (c/.  Inf.  xxx.  86,  87,  tu4e). 

28-30.  At  the  marriage  in  Cana.  "  And  when  they  wanted  wine,  the  mother 
of  Jesus  said  unto  him.  They  have  no  wine  "  (John  ii.  3). 

32,  33.  Orestes,  the  son  of  Agamemnon,  renowned  for  his  friendship  with 
Pylades.  When  Orestes  was  condemned  to  death,  Pylades  wished  to  take  his 
place,  saying  that  he  was  Orestes.  Cicero  alludes  to  this  incident  in  a  passage 
of  the  De  Amicitia  (§  7)  which  was  certainly  known  to  Dante. 

35,  36.  "  But  I  say  unto  you.  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you, 
do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you, 
and  persecute  you"  (Matt.  v.  44). 

39-42.  The  examples  of  charity  are  the  "  whip,"  the  examples  of  envy,  tho 
"bridle"  (cf.  below,  Canto  xiv.  143-147);  and  for  the  "  Pass  of  Pardon  ''  (of 
which  there  is,  of  course,  one  on  each  terrace),  see,  in  the  present  case.  Canto  xv. 
35.  36. 

it,  52.  The  Litany  of  the  Saints,  in  which,  after  the  Trinity,  are  invoked  the 
Virgin  Mary,  the  archangel  Michael  with  the  other  angels,  St.  Peter  with  the 
other  apostles,  and  finally  the  other  saints. 

100  sqq.  Sapia,  a  noble  lady  of  Siena,  the  wife  of  Viviano  dei  Saradni,  lord  of 
Castiglioncello.  She  was  filled  with  envy  of  her  fellow-citizens,  and  rejoiced  at 
their  defeat  under  Provenzan  Salvani  at  CoUe  (see  above.  Canto  xi.  109-138, 
note).  In  1265  she  assisted  her  husband  in  founding  a  hospice  for  wayfarers,  and 
after  his  death  (1269)  she  made  a  grant  of  his  castle  to  tlie  commune  of  Siena. 
These  acts  of  generosity  supply  a  gloss  to  ru.  124,  125 ;  and  the  latter  of  the  two 
also  proves  that  she  must  have  become  reconciled  to  the  Sienese  shortly  after 
their  rout  (1269). 

121-123.  According  to  a  popular  Italian  tradition  and  proverb,  the  blackbird, 
at  the  close  of  January,  cries  out:  "  I  fear  thee  no  more,  O  Lord, now  that  the 
winter  is  behind  me."  Sapia  meant  to  imply  that,  now  she  had  obtained  the 
dearest  wish  of  her  heart,  she  had  no  more  need  or  fear  of  God. 

127-129.  Pier,  a  native  of  Chianti,  was  a  Franciscan  who  had  settled  at  Siena, 
where  he  died  in  1289.  He  was  renowned  for  his  piety,  and  long  venerated  as  a 
saint,  his  festival  being  officially  recognised  in  1328. 

151-154.  Siena  still  preserves  two  documents,  dated  1295  and  1303  respec- 
tively; the  former  of  which  refers  to  a  resolution  to  search  for  the  stream  of 
Diana,  which  was  supposed  to  flow  beneath  the  city;  and  the  latter,  to  the 
purchase  (for  8000  gold  florins,  from  the  Abbot  of  San  Salvatore)  of  the  small 
port  of  Talamone  (on  the  Tyrrhenian  Sea,  S.W.  of  the  Sienese  Maremma),  which 
would  have  been  a  useful  ouUet  to  the  sea,  if  only  the  creeJc  could  have  been 
kept  clear  of  sand  and  mud.  Both  projects  failed  (at  any  rate  in  Dante's  time) ; 
and  in  the  latter  enterprise  a  numt)er  of  admirals  [perhaps=contractors,  as  some 
early  commentators  think],  directing  the  dredging  operations,  lost  their  live* 
(v.  154)  owing  to  the  nnhfialthinfss  of  the  place. 

CANTO  XIV 

I  sqg.  These  words  are  spoken  by  Guido  del  Duca  (who  bears  the  brunt  of  the 
speaking  throughout  the  canto)  and  Rinier  da  Calboli  (who  does  most  of  the 
listening),  respectively. 

Guido  del  Duca,  a  Ghibelline  of  Bertinoro,  belonged  to  the  Onesti  family  of 
Ravenna  (other  members  of  which  were  Pietro  and  Romualdo;  see  Par.  xxi.  and 
xxii.).  In  1199  he  was  judge  to  the  Podestd  of  Rimini.  For  years  (from  1202, 
or  even  earlier)  he  was  an  adherent  of  the  Ghibelline  leader,  Pier  Traversaro 


264 


PURGATORY 


{V.  98).  In  1218,  Pier,  aided  principally  by  the  Mainardi  {v.  97)  of  Bertinoro, 
obtained  the  chief  power  at  Ravenna,  and  drove  out  the  Guelfs;  whereupon  the 
latter  attacked  Bertinoro,  destroyed  the  houses  of  the  Mainardi,  and  expelled 
Pier's  adherents.  Among  these  was  Guido,  who  followed  his  chief  to  Ravenna, 
and  the  last  preserved  record  of  whom  is  a  deed  signed  by  him  in  that  city  in 
1229. 

Rinier,  belonging  to  the  Guelf  family  of  Da  Calboli,  of  Forll,  was  Podesti  of 
Faenza  (1247),  of  Parma  (1252),  and  of  Ravenna  (1265;  and  again  in  1292).  In 
1276  he  attacked  Forll  (assisted  by  other  Guells,  among  them  Lizio  da  Valbona; 
V.  97) ;  but  the  force  had  to  retire  to  Rinier's  castle  of  Calboli  (in  the  valley  of 
Montone),  where  tbey  surrendered  to  Guido  of  Montefeltro,  the  Captain  of  Forli, 
who  destroyed  the  stronghold.  When  Rinier  was  re-elected  I'odesta  of  Faenza 
in  1292,  the  captain  of  the  city  was  Mainardo  Pagano  {v.  118).  The  citizens, 
supported  by  their  leaders,  opposed  a  tax  levied  on  them  by  the  Count  of 
Romagna.  The  expedition  against  him  and  the  Ghibellines  on  his  side  (includ- 
ing the  Count  of  Castrocaro,  v.  116)  was  entirely  successful.  In  1294  the  Da 
Calboli,  who  were  becoming  too  powerful  in  Forll,  were  expelled  by  the  Ghibel- 
lines; but  they  returned,  together  with  other  exiled  Guelfs,  in  1296,  when  the 
bulk  of  their  enemies  were  absent  on  an  expedition  against  Bologna.  Shortly 
afterwards,  however,  the  Guelfs  were  again  routed  and  expelled  by  the  Ghibel- 
lines, led  among  others  by  one  of  the  OrdelaflS.  On  this  occasion  the  aged  Rinier 
was  slain. 

Guide's  invective  against  Romagna  (w.  91-123  of  the  present  canto)  should 
be  compared  with  Inf.  xxvii.  37-54. 

16,  18  and  31-36.  Falterona  is  a  summit  of  the  Tuscan  Apennines  (N.E.  of 
Florence),  where  the  Amo  has  its  source.  "  Rugged,"  as  applied  to  Falterona, 
may  refer  either  to  the  rivers,  or  to  the  secondary  mountain  chains,  springing 
from  it;  taken  in  conjunction  with  v.  33,  the  latter  is,  geographically,  the  more 
correct  interpretation.  Peloro  (the  modem  Cape  Faro;  c/.  Par.  viii.  68)  is  at 
the  N.E.  extremity  of  Sicily,  being  separated  from  the  end  of  the  Apennines  only 
by  the  Strait  of  Messina;  geologically,  the  Sicilian  mountains  are,  of  course, 
only  a  continuation  of  the  Apennines. — After  a  coiuse  of  about  150  miles,  the 
Amo  flows  into  the  Mediterranean  Sea  (v.  34=as  far  as  the  sea:  for  the  vapours 
exhaled  by  the  sea  through  the  heat  of  the  sun  come  down  again  as  rain,  swell 
the  rivers  and  are  thus  eventually  restored  to  the  sea — vv.  34-36). 

37-54.  Dante  conceives  the  inhabitants  of  the  Val  d'Amo  to  have  been,  as  it 
were,  transformed  into  beasts  by  the  enchantress  Circe,  who  was  endowed  with 
this  power.  Thus  the  people  of  Casentino  (see  above,  Canto  v.  85-139,  noU) 
have  become  hogs,  the  Aretines — curs,  the  Florentines — wolves,  and  the  Pisans 
— foxes. 

58-66.  Rinier's  grandson,  Fulcieri  da  Caboli,  was  PodestA  of  various  cities — 
Milan,  Parma,  and  Modena,  but  is  chiefly  notorious  for  his  tenure  of  that  office 
at  Florence  (1303),  where  he  proved  lumself  a  bitter  foe  of  the  Whites  and 
Ghibellines  (see  Villani,  viii.  59). — "  The  wood  "  {v.  64)=Florenoe;  cf.  Inf.  i.  2, 
note. 

86,  87.  See  the  following  canto,  w.  44-81. 

91-123.  The  people  mentioned  in  these  lines  were  all  inhabitants  of  the 
Romagna  (the  limits  of  which  are  defined  in  v.  92,  as  the  Po  and  the  Apennines, 
the  Adriatic  and  the  Reno;  for  the  latter  cf.  Inf.  xviii.  61).  For  some  of  the 
names  see  above,  note  to  v.  i  sgg. 

Lizio  da  Valbona,  a  Guelf  nobleman  of  Bertinoro  and  follower  of  Rinier  da 
Calboli;  he  died  between  1279  and  1300. — ^Arrigo  Mainardi,  a  Ghibelline  of 
Bertinoro  and  adherent  of  Pier  Traversaro,  together  with  whom  he  was  captured 
by  the  people  of  Faenza  in  1170;  he  was  stUl  alive  in  1228. — Pier  Traversaro 
(ca.  1145-1225),  the  most  distinguished  member  of  the  Ghibelline  family  of  "  The 
Traversaran  House  "  {v.  107);  he  was  repeatedly  Podestii  of  his  native  city,  and 


NOTES  265 


played  a  leading  part  in  the  politics  of  Romagna  for  many  years. — Guido  of  the 
Carpegna  (a  noted  family  settled  in  the  district  of  Montefeltro)  was  renowned 
for  his  liberality. — Fabbro,  one  of  the  Ghibellinc  Lambertazzi  of  Bologna,  was 
Podestd  of  several  cities.  After  his  death,  in  1259,  Ws  sons  had  a  bitter  feud 
with  the  Geremei  (see  Inf.  xxxii.  122,  123,  noU). — Bemardin  di  Fosco  distin- 
guished himself  in  the  siege  of  Faenza  against  the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  (1340); 
his  father  was  a  field  labourer. — Guidoda  Prata  (d.  ca.  1245),  a  native  of  Ravenna, 
near  which  city  he  appears  to  have  owned  considerable  property. — Ugolin 
d'Azzo,  a  wealthy  inhabitant  of  Faenza,  one  of  the  Ubaldini  (cf.  below,  Quito 
xxiv.  29,  note).  He  married  Beatrice  Lancia,  the  daughter  of  Provenzan  Sal- 
vani  (see  above,  Canto  xi.)  and  died  at  a  great  age  in  1293. — Frederic©  Tignoso: 
a  nobleman  of  Rimini,  noted  for  his  generosity,  who  appears  to  have  lived  in 
the  first  half  of  the  13th  century. — The  Traversari  and  Anastagi  were  noble 
Ghibelline  families  of  Ravenna.  On  the  death  of  Pier  Traversaro,  his  son  Paolo 
turned  Guelf — a  volte-face  that  soon  undermined  the  influence  of  the  family. 
About  the  middle  of  the  13th  century,  the  Anastagi  were  very  much  to  the  fore, 
owing  to  their  strife  with  the  Polentani  and  other  Guelfs  of  Ravenna.  A  recon- 
ciliation was  effected  ca.  1258,  and  after  this  date  there  is  no  mention  of  them  in 
the  records. — Brettinoro  (now  Bertinoro),  a  little  town  between  Forll  and  Cesena; 
its  inhabitants,  several  of  whom  figure  in  this  canto,  had  a  great  reputation  for 
hospitality.  Dante  is  apparently  aJluding  here  to  the  compulsory  exodus  of  the 
Ghibellines  from  the  town  (see  above,  note  on  Guido  del  Duca),  and  rejoicing  that 
they  were  spared  the  spectacle  of  the  place  in  its  present  condition. — The  Mala- 
vicini.  Counts  of  Bagnacavallo  (between  Imola  and  Ravenna),  were  Ghibellines. 
In  1249  they  drove  Guido  da  Polenta  and  his  fellow  Guelfa  from  Ravenna.  Sub- 
sequently they  were  notorious  for  their  frequent  change  of  party. — Castrocaro 
andConio:  strongholds  near  Forli;  the  counts  of  the  former  place  were  Ghibel- 
lines, those  of  the  latter  Guelfs. — The  Pagani  were  Ghibellines  of  Faenza  (or 
Imola).  For  Mainardosee  Inf.  xxvii.  49-51,  note  (c/.Villani,  vii.  149).  Accord- 
ing to  Benvenuto,  he  was  called  "  devil  "  because  of  his  cunning. — Ugolino  de' 
Fantolini  (d.  1278)  did  not  take  part  in  public  affairs,  but  led  an  honourable 
retired  life.  One  of  his  sons  was  killed  at  Forll  (1282)  in  the  engagement  with 
Guido  of  Montefeltro  (see  Inf.  xxvii.  43,  44),  and  the  other  died  before  1291. 

132-135.  The  words  of  Cain,  after  he  had  slain  his  brother  Abel  (Gen.  iv.  14). 

137-139-  Aglauros,  the  daughter  of  Cecrops,  King  of  Athens,  being  jealous  of 
Mercury's  love  for  her  sister,  HersS,  was  cnanged  by  the  God  into  stone  (see 
Ovid,  Metam.  xiv.  139). 

CANTO  XV 

1-6.  The  Zodiac,  which  is  improperly  described  as  a  sphere  (instead  of  a  looe 
or  great  circle  on  the  sphere),  is  compared  to  a  skipping  child,  because  in  the 
course  of  the  day  its  exUremities  on  the  horizon  play  up  and  down,  and  the  semi- 
circle above  the  horizon  is  now  all  north  of  the  equator,  now  all  south,  and  now 
crossing  it  from  north  to  south,  or  from  south  to  north.  At  the  equinox  a 
quarter  of  it  crosses  the  eastern  horieon  between  sunrise  and  nine  o'clock.  Dante 
tells  us,  therefore,  that,  at  the  moment  of  which  he  is  speaking,  a  quarter  of  it 
had  to  cross  the  western  horizon  before  sunset,  i.e.  it  was  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  (here,  in  Italy,  it  was  midnight,  for  Roman  time  is  nine  hours  later 
than  Purgatory  time,  and  there  it  was  Vespers,  or  3  p.m.  ;  see  above.  Canto  lu. 
25-27,  noU). 

7-9.  The  representations  of  the  Mount  of  Purgatory  given  in  the  ediUons  ot 
the  Commedia  usuaUy  depict  the  poets  as  having  drded  the  whole  mount^ 
in  the  course  of  their  journey.  But  this  is  erroneous.  They  circle  only  the 
northern  or  sunny  side,  from  east  to  west.  Here,  towards  the  close  of  the  day, 
they  are  travelling  almost  due  west,  and  are  almost  at  the  northern  point  ol  tbe 
mountain. 


266  PURGATORY 

38,  39.  "  Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shaU  obtain  mercy  "  {Matt.  v.  7). 
— The  words  "  Thou  that  overcomest,"  etc.,  are  variously  referred  to  Matt.  v.  12 ; 
Rom.  xii.  21 ;  or  Rev.  ii.  7. 

44,  45.  See  the  preceding  canto,  w.  86,  87. 

85-93.  Mary's  words  to  the  child  Jesus,  after  he  had  "  tarried  behind  in  Jeru- 
salem, and  Joseph  and  his  mother  Imew  not  of  it."    See  Luke  ii.  43-50. 

94-105.  Pisistratus  Aiheniensium  tyrannus  [ca.  B.C.  605-527],  cum  adolescens 
quidam,  amore  filiae  ejus  virginis  accensus,  in  publico  obviam  si6«  factam  osculatus 
esset,  hortatUe  uxore,  ut  ab  eo  capitale  supplicium  sumeret,  respondU  :  "  Si  cos, 
qui  nos  amant,  interficimus,  quid  his  faciemus,  quibus  odio  sumus  ?  "  (Valerius 
Maximus,  Fact,  et  diet.  mem.  vi.  1).  Verse  98  alludes  to  the  strife  between 
Minerva  and  Neptune,  as  to  which  of  them  should  name  the  city  of  Athens  (see 
Ovid,  Metam.  vi.  70  sqg.). 

106-114.  The  stoning  of  Stephen  {Acts  vii.  54-60). 

117.  Dante  recognised  that  the  scenes  which  had  passed  before  him  were 
merely  visions  {errori),  though  visions  of  events  that  had  actually  occurred  in 
times  gone  by  (therefore,  non  falsi). 

CANTO  XVI 

17-19.  See  John  i.  29;  though  the  reference  here  is  rather  to  the  prayer  in  the 
Mass — Agnus  Dei  qui  tollis  peccata  mundi,  miserere  nobis,  dona  nobis  pacem. 

25  sgq.  The  speaker  is  Marco  Lombardo,  of  Venice,  a  learned  and  honourable 
courtier,  noted  for  his  liberality,  who  flourished  in  the  latter  half  of  the  13th 
centiiry. 

27.  As  though  thou  wert  still  alive.  In  the  eternal  regions  human  measure- 
ments of  time  do  not  apply. 

37.  "  With  those  swathings,"  i.e.  with  my  body. 

80.  The  free  will  by  its  nature  seeks  good  {Par,  zxxiii.  103,  etc.),  and  since 
God  is  the  supreme  good,  the  free  agent  is  subject  to  him  in  the  sense  that  the 
whole  course  of  his  action  is  determined  by  him  as  its  goal.  But  this  determina- 
tion of  the  will  to  good  is  the  fulfilment,  not  the  restrictions  of  liberty.  The 
idea  is  familiar  to  us  from  the  words  of  the  Prayer  Book:  ..."  whose  service 
is  perfect  freedom." 

97.  See  above.  Canto  vi.  88-90,  note. 

98,  99.  "  Nevertheless  these  shall  ye  not  eat  of  them  that  chew  the  cud,  or 
of  them  that  divide  the  hoof:  as  the  camel,  because  he  cheweth  the  cud,  but 
divideth  not  the  hoof;  he  is  unclean  unto  you  "  {Lev.  xi.  4).  According  to 
Thomas  Aquinas  the  "  chewing  of  the  cud  "  signifies  meditation  and  under- 
standing of  the  Scriptures;  while  the  "cloven  hoof"  stands  for  the  power  to 
discern  and  distinguish  between  certain  sacred  things — here  used  apparently  of 
the  spiritual  and  temporal  power  (which  are,  of  course,  not  mentioned  by 
Aquinas). 

115-117.  Lombardy,  or,  in  the  wider  sense.  Upper  Italy — a  veritable  hot-bed 
of  dissension,  by  reason  of  the  struggle  between  the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  and 
the  Pope. 

124-126,  133-140.  Currado  da  Palazzo,  a  Guelf  of  Bresda,  Vicar  for  Charles  of 
Anjou  at  Florence  (1276),  Podesti  of  Siena  (1279)  smd  of  Piacenza  (1288). 

Gherardo  da  Cammino,  Captain-General  of  Treviso  from  1283  till  his  death  in 
1306  (when  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Riccardo;  see  Par.  ix.  50  SOT.).  The 
commentators  differs  as  to  whether  his  daughter  Gaia  {v.  140),  who  died  in  1311, 
was  renowned  for  her  virtue  or  notorious  for  her  loose  morals;  probably  the 
latter  is  the  correct  intearpretation.  Dante  once  again  takes  Gherardo  as  a  type 
of  nobility  in  the  Conv.  iv.  14 :  114-123. 


NOTES  267 


Goido  da  Castel  was  a  gentleman  of  Treviso,  famed  for  his  bounty  and 
hospitality. 

131,  1^2.  So  that  they  might  confine  themselves  to  spiritual  affairs.  See 
Num.  xviii.  30,  Deut.  xviii.  a.  Josh.  xiii.  14;  and  cf.  De  Mon.  iii.  13, 64-76. 

CANTO  XVII 

18.  Through  the  influence  of  the  stars,  or  by  Divine  will. 

19-21.  Procne's  husband,  Tereus,  dishonoured  her  sister  Philomela,  and  cat 
out  her  tongue,  so  as  to  ensure  her  silence.  The  injured  girl,  however,  imparted 
to  her  sister  the  knowledge  of  what  had  happened  by  means  of  a  piece  of  tapestry ; 
whereupon  Procne,  in  a  frenzy,  slew  her  son  Itys,  and  made  Tereus  unwittingjy 
partake  of  his  flesh  at  table.  On  discovering  the  truth  he  pursued  the  sisters 
with  an  axe,  bent  on  slaying  them ;  but  at  their  prayer  all  three  were  changMl 
into  birds.  According  to  Ovid  (Mel.  vi.  412-676),  whom  Dante  follows,  Procne 
became  a  nightingale,  and  Philomela  a  swallow  (see  above,  Canto  ix.  14,  15). 

25-30.  See  Esther  iii.-vii.  Ahasuerus,  King  of  the  Persians,  advanced  Haman 
to  high  honours,  till  the  latter  was  accused  by  Esther  of  having  designs  on  the 
life  of  Mordecai.  "  So  they  hanged  Haman  on  the  gallows  that  he  bad  prepared 
for  Mordecai.    Then  was  the  king's  wrath  pacified  "  {I.e.  vii.  10). 

34-39.  Lavinia,  daughter  of  Latinus  and  Amata,  was  first  betrothed  to  Tumus, 
and  then  promised  to  Aeneas;  whereupon  hostilities  broke  out  between  the  two 
heroes.  In  the  course  of  these,  Amata  (who  was  opposed  to  the  marriage  with 
Aeneas),  thinking  that  Tumus  was  killed  (though,  in  point  of  fact,  he  was  not 
yet  slain)  hanged  herself  in  a  frenzy  of  despair  (Aen.  xii.  595  sqq.). 

62,  63.  See  above,  Canto  vii.  44,  53-60. 

68,  69.  "  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers:  for  they  shall  be  caUed  the  children 
of  God  "  {MaU.  v.  9). 

91-139.  A  careful  study  of  the  Argument,  and  of  the  second  paragraph  in  the 
note  on  Dante's  Purgatory,  will  make  this  important  passage  clear.  See,  too, 
Gardner,  pp.  107  and  no. 

"  Love  through  reason  "  {w.  92,  Q3)=conscious  desire,  as  distinguished  from 
the  unconscious  trend  of  inanimate  beings  [both  of  which  impulses  are  regarded 
as  "  love  "];  with  these  lines  cf.  Conv.  iii.  3,  and  Par.  i.,  especially  w.  118-120. — 
"  Primal  worths  "  (v.  97),  towards  God  and  virtue;  "  the  second  "  (v.  98), 
towards  worldly  goods. 

CANTO  XVIII 

22,  23.  The  apprehensive  faculty  receives  the  impression  of  the  concrete  thing, 
form  and  material  alike.  Accordmg  to  Albertus  Magnus,  "  the  intention  is  not 
part  of  the  thhig  like  the  form,  but  rather  the  appearance  of  the  whole  thing  as 
apprehended."  [Thus,  the  form  of  a  statue  would  not  be  affected  by  the  nature 
of  the  material — marble,  bronze,  etc.,  but  the  intention  would]. — C/.  Par.  iv.  41, 
42  note. 

29.  "  Form,"  i.e.  its  essential  principle. 

30.  The  circle  of  fire. 

32.  All  change  or  action  is  regarded  in  the  Aristotelian  philosophy  as  motion. 
The  act  of  love  is  a  spiritual  as  distinct  from  a  local  movement. 

49,  50.  These  lines  contain  a  definition  of  the  human  soul.  Thomas  Aquinas 
sajrs  that  "  rational  souls  "  are  "  forms  which  are  in  a  certain  sense  separated, 
but  yet  have  to  abide  in  material;  "  which  he  explains  by  adding  that  the  intel- 
lect is  separated  inasmuch  as  it  is  not  "  the  act  of  any  bodily  organ,  as  the  visual 


268  PURGATORY 

power  is  of  the  eye  "  (see  below,  Canto  xxv.  66,  note),  but  is  nevertheless  the 
vital  principle  of  a  (human)  body.  C/.,  further,  Bona ventura:  "  Spiritual  sub- 
stances [i.e.  beings]  are  either  completely  joined  to  bodies,  as  is  the  case  with 
brute  souls,  or  joined  separably  to  them,  as  are  rational  souls,  or  completely 
separated  from  them,  as  are  celestial  spirits,  which  the  philosophers  call  intelli- 
gence, and  we  call  angels." 

51.  A  power  specific  to  it  as  a  human  soul,  i.e.  belonging  to  all  human  souls 
and  to  them  only.  This  specific  power  is  that  of  the  "  possible  intellect,"  better 
known  to  students  of  English  literature  as  the  "  discursive  "  intellect,  that  is, 
the  intellect  which  proceeds  constructively  from  the  known  to  the  unknown, 
develops  itself  and  passes  from  one  object  to  another;  as  distinct  from  the 
"  intuitive"  intellect  of  angels,  which  understands  without  process  of  thought 
and  embraces  all  objects  of  contemplation  at  once  (cf.  Par.  xxix.  32,  33,  Ttote  ;  De 
Mon.  i.  3 :  45-65 ;  Conv.  iii.  3:34,35;  Paradise  Lost,  v.  486-490 ;  and  see  below, 
Canto  xxv.  64-66,  note). 

55,  57-  "  Prime  impressions  "=the  primal  or  supreme  conceptions  or  notions 
=the  axioms;  "  prime  desires  "=the  primal  or  supreme  objects  of  desire= 
God.  The  plural  form  is  doubtless  used  because  the  supreme  good  may  present 
itself  in  many  forms  (goodness,  perfect  and  noble  things,  blessedness,  truth, 
supreme  existence,  supreme  unity,  etc.  etc.),  but  all  of  these  "  supreme  objects 
of  desire  "  cire  not  rivals  but  rays  meeting  and  coinciding  in  the  focus,  God. 

63.  Ought  to  be  absolute  master,  whether  the  will  assent  or  dissent. 

73,  74.  Note  that  the  Italian  idiom  reverses  our  own.  Cf.  Vita  Nuova,  §  39: 
il  cuore  intendo  per  I'appetito,  "  by  the  heart  I  mean  the  appetite." 

79-81.  The  setting  of  the  sun  between  Sardinia  and  Corsica  cannot  be  actually 
seen  from  Rome,  so  that  the  accuracy  of  this  datum  would  depend  on  a  rather 
elaborate  calculation,  and  would  be  limited  by  the  accuracy  of  Dante's  know- 
ledge of  the  exact  latitude  and  longitude  of  the  places  in  question.  The  modem 
astronomers  give  Sagittarius,  but  Benvenuto  da  Imola,  who  perhaps  better 
reflects  the  state  of  laiowledge  in  Dante's  time,  gives  Scorpio  as  the  position  of 
the  moon  indicated.    The  latter  agrees  with  our  other  data. 

75.  See  Par.  v.  19  sgq. 

83.  Pietola  is  identical  with  the  classical  Andes,  Virgil's  birthplace. 

91-93.  The  Thebans,  when  invoking  the  aid  of  Bacchus  for  their  vineyards, 
were  wont  to  crowd  to  the  banks  of  the  Ismenus  and  Asopus,  rivers  of  Boeotia, 
near  Thebes  {cf.  Statins,  Theb.  ix.  434  sgq.). 

100.  After  the  Annmiciation.  "  And  Mary  arose  in  those  days,  and  went 
into  the  hill  country  with  baste,  into  a  city  of  Juda  "  {Luke  i.  39). 

loi,  102.  In  order  to  save  time,  Caesar  left  the  siege  of  Marseilles,  on  which  he 
had  been  engaged,  in  the  hands  of  Brutus,  and  rushed  off  to  llerda  (the  modem 
Lerida)  in  Catalonia,  where  he  defeated  Afranius  and  Petreius,  the  lieutenants 
of  Pompey  (b.c.  49).  Lucan  {Phars.  i.  151-154),  speaks  of  Caesar  as  a  thunder- 
bolt. 

1 13-126.  The  speaker  is  a  certain  Abbot  of  San  Zeno  (a  church  and  monastery 
at  Verona),  probably  Gherardo  II.,  who  died  in  1187  (during  the  reign  of 
Frederick  Barbarossa,  1152-1190;  Milan  was  destroyed  by  the  Emperor  in  1162, 
and  rebuilt  in  1169).  He  upbraids  Alberto  della  Scala  (d.  1301:  v.  121),  for 
appointing  his  illegitimate  and  depraved  son,  Giuseppe,  to  the  abbacy  of  San 
Zeno.  Giuseppe  held  the  office  from  1291  tUl  1314,  so  that  Dante  may  have 
known  him  during  his  first  sojourn  at  Verona  (1303-1304). 

133-135.  The  Israelites  who,  after  being  delivered  from  Pharaoh  in  the  Red 
Sea,  still  murmured  and  refused  to  follow  Moses,  whereupon  they  i>erished  in 
the  desert,  before  reaching  the  Promised  Land  (the  Jordan=  Palestine).  See 
Ex.  xiv.  io-2o;  Num.  xiv.  1-39;  Deut.  i,  26-36. 


NOTES 


269 


136-138.  The  Trojans,  whom  Aeneas  left  behind  in  Sicily  with  Acestes— "  as 

many  of  the  people  as  were  willing,  souls  that  had  no  desire  of  high  renown  " 
lAen.  V.  604  sgq.  ;  cf.  Conv.  v.  26:  92-96,  where  the  incident  is  quoted  in  proof 
of  Aeneas'  solicitude  for  old  age). 


CANTO  XIX 

1-6.  An  hour  before  dawn  when  the  last  stars  of  Aquarius  and  the  first  of 
Pisces  would  have  risen.  The  portions  of  the  constellations  indicated  may  be 
conceived  in  the  form  :  :  :  •  •  this  being  the  figure  termed  Fortuna  Major 
in  geomancy  (an  occult  science  by  which  events  are  predicted  according  to 
points  placed  in  certain  positions).  Verse  3  refers  to  the  coldness  of  the  earth 
before  dawn,  and  of  the  frigid  Saturn  (Virgil's  Frigida  Satumi  .  .  .  stdla, 
Georg.  i.  336;  cf.  Par.  xviii.  68,  and  xxii.  146,  notes). 

7-33.  55-63-  Dante's  second  dream,  that  of  the  Siren  (Sensual  Pleasure)  has 
reference  to  the  three  sins  that  remain  to  be  purged  {v.  59) :  avarice,  gluttony, 
and  lust  being  conceived  as  due  to  the  wiles  of  the  Siren.  The  "  lady  "  of  v.  26 
probably  stands  for  the  light  of  reason,  which  unites  with  human  wisdom  (Virgil, 
w.  28-32 ;  cf.  Inf.  i.  63,  note)  in  showing  Dante  the  emptiness  of  sensual  delights. 
There  is  a  difficulty  in  v.  22 :  for,  according  to  Homer,  Ulysses,  of  course,  with- 
stood the  Sirens.  Dr.  Moore  suggests  that  Dante's  knowledge  of  the  episode  is 
derived  from  a  passage  in  which  Cicero,  commenting  on  Homer's  Song  of  the 
Sirens,  implies  that  Ulysses  was  ensnared  by  them  {De  Finibus,  v.  18).  For  the 
rest,  cf.  Inf.  xxvi.  73-75,  and  100-142,  notes. 

49,  51.  "  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn:  for  they  shall  be  comforted  "  {Mali. 
V.  4). 

79.  The  speaker  is  Pope  Adrian  V.  (see  below,  note  to  v.  97  sgq.), 

84.  This  line  has  been  much  discussed.  We  take  the  "  concealed  "  or  "  im- 
plied "  thing,  which  was  involved  in  the  direct  answer  to  the  question,  to  be  a 
revelation  of  the  fact  that  souls  are  purged  in  as  many  circles  as  may  be  neces- 
sary, but  that  some  may  pass  free  through  certain  circles,  if  they  have  not  been 
guilty  of  the  sins  purified  in  them.  This  is  the  first  indication  in  the  poem  of 
this  fact;  but  it  is  illustrated  later  on  by  Statius  rising  from  the  circle  of  the 
Avaricious  and  making  his  way  straight  through  the  two  that  are  left,  perhaps 
delaying  his  course  somewhat  for  the  sake  of  Virgil's  company  (xxiv.  8,  9),  but 
not  retarded  to  endure  the  penalties  of  the  circles.  Dante  has  already  indicated 
(xiii.  133-138)  his  anticipation  of  the  necessity  of  sinful  souls  bemg  purged 
severally  in  the  successive  terraces,  and  Statius'  confession  (xxi.  68;  xxii.  93) 
subsequently  confirms  it.  But  this  is  the  first  passage  which  indicates  the 
possibility  of  souls  passing  through  any  circle  without  enduring  its  penalties. 

97  sqq.  Ottobuono  de'  Fieschi  (of  Genoa),  who  had,  while  Cardinal,  been  sent 
to  England  as  Papal  legate  (126S),  was  elected  Pope,  as  Adrian  V.,  on  July  12, 
1276,  and  died  on  August  18  of  the  same  year  (ti.  103).  The  Fieschi  were  Counts 
of  Lavagna,  and  derived  their  title  from  a  little  river  of  that  name,  which  flows 
into  the  Gulf  of  Genoa  between  Sestri  Levante  and  Chiavari  {w.  100-102).  The 
words  in  v.  99  ("  Know  that  I  was  a  follower  of  Peter  ")  are  spoken  in  Latin,  as 
the  official  language  of  the  Church  and  Popes. 

Adrian's  niece,  Alagia  (w.  142-145),  was  the  wife  of  Moroello  HI.  Malaspina 
(for  whom  see  above,  Canto  viii.  109-139;  note).  One  of  her  sisters,  Fiesca, 
married  Alberto,  belonging  to  a  different  branch  of  the  Malaspina  family;  and 
the  other,  Jacopina,  was  the  wife  of  Obizzo  11.  of  Este. 

136-138.  The  Sadducees,  having  told  Jesus  of  a  woman  who  had  mariM 
seven  brothers  in  succession,  and  asked  him:  "Therefore  in  the  resurrectioa 
whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  the  seven  ?  for  they  all  had  her.  Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  them.  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  scriptures,  nor  the  power  ol  God. 


270  PURGATORY 

For  in  the  resurrection  tliey  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as 
the  angels  of  God  in  heaven  "  {Matt.  xxii.  23-30;  Mark  xii.  18-25 ;  Luke  xx.  27- 
35).  The  passage  is  usually  taiken  to  refer  specifically  to  the  Pope  as  the  spouse 
of  the  Church  {cf.  Inf.  xix.  56,  57;  Purg.  xxiv.  22).  But  surely  it  may  be  taken 
with  a  wider  reference.  Marriage  is  regarded  as  the  closest  instance  of  special 
relations  which  have  some  legal  or  official  sanction  over  and  above  the  purely 
personal  relations  on  which  they  are  based,  or  which  spring  out  of  them.  All 
such  relations  are  aboUshed  in  the  spirit  world  {cf.  Par.  vi.  lo,  and  other  passages). 
141.  The  fruit  of  repentance  (see  above,  v.  92). 


CANTO  XX 

8,  10-15.  The  "  sin  "  and  the  "  ancient  she-wolf  "  are,  of  course,  Avarice  (see 
Inf.  i.  49-60;  94-101);  while  the  deliverer  anxiously  alluded  to  in  v.  15  corre- 
sponds to  the  vdtro  of  Inf.  i.  loi-iii,  though  the  indication  here  is  less  definite 
than  in  the  earlier  passage — ^perhaps  because  Dante  was  beginning  to  lose  hojje 
at  the  time  of  the  composition  of  the  present  canto? 

13,  14.  See  above.  Canto  xvi.  67  sgq. 

25-27.  Caius  Fabricius,  the  Roman  Consul  (b.c.  282)  and  Censor  (275),  refused 
the  gifts  of  the  Samnites  on  setthng  terms  of  peace  with  them,  and,  subsequently, 
the  bribes  of  Pyrrhus,  King  of  Epirus,  when  negotiating  with  him  concerning  an 
exchange  of  friends.  Virgil's  words  in  this  connection — parvoque  potentem 
Fabricium  {Aen.  vi.  844)  are  quoted  in  the  De  Mon.  ii.  5 :  90-99 ;  and  in  the  Conv, 
iv.  5 :  107-110,  there  is  a  further  allusion  to  Fabricius'  refusal  of  the  bribes  (here 
he  is  mentioned  together  with  Curius  Dentatus;  as  by  Lucan,  Phars.  x.  151,  who 
quotes  the  pair  for  their  simplicity  of  manners  and  contempt  of  luxury — d 
nomina  pauperis  avi  Pabricios  Curiosque  graves). 

31  33.  Nicholas  (fourth  century.  Bishop  of  Myra  in  Lycia)  saved  the  three 
daughters  of  a  fellow-townsman,  who  was  in  dire  straits  of  poverty,  from  leading 
lives  of  shame,  by  secretly  throwing  into  their  window  at  night  bags  of  gold, 
which  served  them  as  dowries  and  enabled  them  to  marry  (see  the  Legenda 
Aurea  and  Brev.  Rom.  ad  6  Decemb.). 

40  sqq.  The  speaker  is  Hugh  Capet,  King  of  France  (987-996) ;  but  as  some  of 
the  details  given  by  Dante  can  apply  only  to  his  father,  Hugh  the  Great  (Duke  of 
the  Franks,  etc.,  and  Count  of  Paris,  d.  956),  it  is  plain  that  the  poet  has  confused 
these  two  personages.  In  v.  52  we  find  a  legend  very  generally  accredited  in 
those  days,  but  always  referred  to  the  father,  never  to  the  son.  Verses  53-59 
state  that  when  the  Carlovingian  dynasty  came  to  an  end  (with  Louis  V.  d.  987), 
the  speaker's  son  succeeded,  whereas  in  reality  it  was  Hugh  Capet  himself  who 
succeeded.  And  it  was  Hugh  Capet  who  founded  the  Capetian  dynasty  (w.  59, 
60),  not  his  son  and  successor,  Robert  I. 

46-48.  The  treachery  of  Philip  the  Fair  and  his  brother  Charles  of  Valois 
towards  the  Count  of  Flanders  in  1299  (ViUani,  viii.  32)  was  avenged  three  years 
later  at  the  battle  of  Courtrai,  in  which  the  French  were  completely  routed  by 
the  Flemish  (Villani,  viii.  55-58). 

50,  51.  Between  the  years  1060  and  1300,  the  French  throne  was  occupied 
exclusively  by  four  Philips  (I.-IV.)  and  fovur  Loiiis  (VL-IX.). 

54.  When  Louis  V.  died  in  987  without  children  there  was  only  one  formidable 
Carlovingian  left— Charles,  Duke  of  Lorraine,  the  son  of  Louis  IV.  Hugh  Capet, 
seeing  the  danger,  promptly  had  him  put  into  prison,  where  he  died  in  991. 
Dante  is  wrong  in  saying  that  Charles  was  a  monk;  there  is  probably  a  confusion 
with  Childeric  HI.,  the  last  of  the  Merovingians,  who  was  deposed  in  752  and 
ended  his  days  in[a  convent. 


NOTES  271 


61.  After  the  death  of  Count  Raymond  Bcrengar  of  Provence,  Charles  I.  of 
Anjou  married,  in  1246,  his  daughter,  Beatrice,  who  had  inherited  the  county 
(see  above.  Canto  vii.  128,  and  Par.  vi.  127-142,  notes). 

65.  Note  the  irony  of  the  "  for  amends  "  thrice  repeated. 

66.  A  reference  to  the  English  chronicles  and  histories  will  show  that  Dante 
does  not  adhere  strictly  to  the  correct  chronology  in  this  line,  and  that  the  origin 
of  the  differences  between  the  French  and  English  Kings  alluded  to  goes  back  to 
a  date  earlier  than  that  of  the  "  great  dowry  of  Provence."  However,  he  is 
right  in  all  the  essential  facts,  which  held  good,  as  stated  by  him,  for  many  years. 
Thus,  Villani  says  that  Edward  III.,  when  on  the  point  of  invading  France  in 
1346,  told  his  barons  that  the  French  King  "  was  wrongfully  occupying  Gascony, 
and  the  county  of  Ponthieu,  which  came  to  him  [Edward]  with  the  dowry  of  his 
mother,  and  that  he  was  holding  Normandy  by  fraud  "  (xii.  63). 

67.  68.  For  Charles  of  Anjou's  expedition  to  Italy,  see  above.  Canto  iii.  103- 
145,  note  ;  and  for  the  battle  of  Tagliacozzo,  in  which  he  defeated  Conradin,  thie 
last  of  the  Swabians,  see  Inf.  xxviii.  17,  18,  note.  On  October  20,  1268,  two 
months  after  his  defeat,  Conradin,  who  was  in  his  seventeenth  year,  was 
beheaded  by  Charles'  orders. 

69.  Dante  here  follows  a  popular  but  erroneous  tradition  (see  Villani,  ix.  218), 
according  to  which  Thomas  Aquinas,  while  proceeding  to  the  Council  of  Lyons 
in  1274,  W3S  poisoned  in  the  Abbey  of  Fossanuova,  at  the  instigation  of  Charles 
of  Anjou. 

70-78.  Charles  of  Valois,  the  brother  of  Philip  the  Fair,  entered  Florence,  with 
some  nobles  and  500  horsemen  (v.  73),  on  November  i,  1301,  and  left  the  dty 
on  April  4  of  the  following  year.  For  the  success  of  the  Blacla  over  the  Whites, 
which  was  solely  due  to  the  favour  he  treacherously  (w.  73,  74)  showed  to  the 
former  party  (at  the  instigation  of  Boniface  VIII.,  who  had  sent  him  to  Florence 
ostensibly  as  "  peacemaker  "),  see  Inf.  vi.  64-69,  note,  and  Gardner,  pp.  21-23. 
Charles  was  nicknamed  Sematerra=:"  Lack-land  "  (t>.  76),  perhaps  because  of 
the  ignominious  failure  of  his  expedition  to  Sicily  in  1302,  or  because  he  was  a 
yoimger  son. 

79-84.  While  Charles  the  Lame  (see  above.  Canto  vii.  124-129;  Par.  vi.  106- 
108,  notes,  etc.)  was  assisting  his  father,  Charles  I.  of  Anjou,  in  his  futile  attempt 
to  recover  SicUy,  he  was  defeated  by  Roger  di  Loria,  the  admiral  of  Peter  IIL 
of  Aragon,  and  taken  prisoner  (June  1284).  In  1305  he  married  his  youngest 
daughter,  Beatrice,  to  Azzo  VIII.  of  Este,  who  was  her  senior  by  many  years. 
We  have  no  record  of  the  monetary  transaction  which  excited  Dante's  wrath. 

85-90.  For  Boniface  VIII.  (the  cause  of  most  of  Dante's  troubles,  whom  the 
poet  invariably  condemns,  but  whose  death  is  in  the  present  passage  treated  as 
an  outrage  on  the  Holy  See)  see  Inf.  vi.  69,  xix.  52-57,  xxvii,  70-111 ;  Purg.  viii. 
131  (?),  xxxii.  150,  xxxiii.  44;  Par.  xii.  25-27,  90,  xvii.  49-51,  xxvii.  22-24,  ***• 
146-148. 

"  Sciarra  Colonna  and  WilUam  de  Nogaret  [the  '  living  thieves,'  v.  90]  in  the 
name  of  PhiUp  the  Fair  [the  '  fleur-de-lys,'  v.  86]  seized  Boniface  VIII.  at  Anagni 
[the  Pope's  birthplace,  about  forty  miles  S.E.  of  Rome]  and  treated  the  old 
Pontiff  with  such  barbarity  that  he  died  at  Rome  in  a  few  days,  October  nth, 
1303  "  (Gardner,  p.  26;  see  Villani,  viii.  63). 

91-93.  Philip  the  Fair  (who  is  called  "later  Pilate"  because  he  delivered 
Boniface  to  his  enemies,  the  Colonnesi,  even  as  Pilate  delivered  Jesus  to  the  wfll 
of  the  Jews)  caused  the  Order  of  the  Templars  to  be  persecuted,  from  the  year 
1307.  According  to  Villani  (viii.  92),  many  people  held  that  the  accusations 
levied  against  them  were  unjust,  and  prompted  only  by  the  desire  to  obtain  tbctr 
treasure. 

94-96.  Cf,  Par,  xzii.  16-18. 


272  PURGATORY 

97-99  and  118-123.  Hugh  is  answering  Dante's  question  contained  in  m.  35, 
36  and  relating  to  the  example  drawn  from  the  life  of  Mar>'  (».  19  sqg.),  among 
others. 

103  sgg.  According  to  Dr.  Moore  (see  above,  Canto  xii.  25-27,  note),  the  groups 
of  the  examples  of  vice  are,  on  this  fifth  terrace,  marked  ofi  by  "  putting  together 
two  or  more  instances  from  Profane  and  Sacred  History  respectively,  instead  of 
making  the  instances  alternate." 

103-105.  Pygmalion,  the  brother  of  Dido,  and  murderer  of  her  husband  (their 
uncle),  Sichaeus:  "He,  impious,  and  blinded  with  the  love  of  gold,  having 
taken  Sichaeus  by  surprise,  secretly  assassinates  him  before  the  altar,  regardless 
of  his  sister's  great  affection  "  (Aen.  i.  350  sqg.). 

106-108.  Bacchus  was  so  grateful  to  Midas,  King  of  Phrygia,  for  the  kindness 
he  had  shown  to  his  friend  Silenus,  that  he  promised  to  grant  him  any  request. 
Midas  wished  everything  he  touched  to  be  turned  to  gold,  but  soon  begged 
Bacchus  to  relieve  him  of  this  privilege,  when  he  found  that  even  his  food 
changed  into  the  precious  metal.  It  is  somewhat  strange  that  Dante  should 
consider  this  incident  laughable ;  the  only  really  funny  thing  about  Midas  (which, 
however,  had  nothing  to  do  with  greed  of  gold)  being  the  asses'  ears,  that  were 
bestowed  on  him  by  Apollo,  for  presuming  to  decide  against  him  and  in  favour 
of  Pan  after  a  singing  contest.     (See  Ovid,  Met.  xi.  100  sgg.). 

109- 1 1 1.  At  the  capture  of  Jericho,  Joshua  ordered  all  the  treasiure  to  be 
consecrated  to  the  Lord;  which  decree  having  been  disregarded  by  Achan,  he 
and  his  family  were  stoned  and  burned  {Josh.  vi.  19,  and  vii.). 

112.  After  the  Apostles  had  preached  to  the  people,  "  the  multitude  of  them 
that  believed  were  of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul:  neither  said  any  of  them  that 
ought  of  the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his  own;  but  they  had  all  things 
common  .  .  .  and  great  grace  was  upon  them  all.  Neither  was  there  any 
among  them  that  lacked :  for  as  many  as  were  possessors  of  lands  or  houses  sold 
them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things  that  were  sold,  and  laid  them  down 
at  the  apostles'  feet:  and  distribution  was  made  unto  every  man  according  as 
he  had  need.  And  Joses  .  .  .  having  land,  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money,  and 
laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet.  But  a  certain  man  named  Ananias,  with  Sapphira 
his  wife,  sold  a  possession,  and  kept  back  part  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being 
privy  to  it,  and  brought  a  certain  part,  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet."  .\nanias 
and  his  wife  were  rebuked  by  Peter  for  their  hypocrisy,  and  fell  down  dead. 
(See  ^rfs  iv.  32-37;  v.  i-ii.) 

113.  HeUodorus,  the  treasurer  of  King  Seleucus,  having  gone  with  his  guard 
to  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  to  remove  the  treasure,  "  there  appeared  unto  them 
an  horse  with  a  terrible  rider  upon  him,  and  adorned  with  a  very  fair  covering, 
and  he  ran  fiercely,  and  smote  at  Heliodorus  with  his  forefeet,  and  it  seemed  that 
he  that  sat  upon  the  horse  had  complete  harness  of  gold  "  (2  Mace.  iii.  25). 

115.  "  This  Polydore  unhappy  Priam  had  formerly  sent  in  secrecy,  with  a  great 
weight  of  gold,  to  be  brought  up  by  the  King  of  Thrace  [Polymnestor],  when  he 
now  began  to  distrust  the  arms  of  Troy,  and  saw  the  city  with  close  siege  blocked 
up.  He,  as  soon  as  the  power  of  the  Trojans  was  crushed,  and  their  fortune 
gone,  espousing  Agamemnon's  interest  and  victorious  arms,  breaks  every  sacred 
bond,  assassinates  Polydore,  and  by  violence  possesses  his  gold.  Cursed  thirst 
of  gold,  to  what  dost  thou  not  drive  the  hearts  of  men!  "    (Aen.  iii.  49  sgg.) 

116, 117.  Marcus  Licinius  Crassus,  sumamed  Dives,  the  Wealthy,  was  triumvir 
with  Caesar  and  Pompey,  b.c.  60.  He  was  so  notorious  for  his  love  of  gold,  that 
when  he  had  been  slain  in  a  battle  with  the  Parthians,  their  King,  Hyrodes, 
had  molten  gold  poured  down  his  throat.  Horns  (Epitome,  iii.  11)  says  that  his 
head  .  .  .  ludibrio  fuit,  negtie  indigno.  Aurum  enim  liguidum  in  rictum  oris  in- 
fusum  est,  ut  cujus  animus  arserat  auri  cupiditate,  ejus  etiam  mortuum  et  exsangue 
corpus  auro  ureretur. 


NOTES  273 


138.  See  the  following  canto,  vv,  40-73. 

130,  133.  Juno,  being  jealous  of  Jupiter's  love  for  Latooa,  drove  the  latter 
from  place  to  place,  till  she  reached  Delos,  which  had  been  a  floating  island, 
tossing  about  in  the  sea,  till  Jupiter  made  it  fast  in  order  to  receive  her.  Here 
she  bore  him  two  children — Apollo  and  Diana — the  sun  and  the  moon  (</.  Par.  x. 
67,  xxix.  139,  xxix.  i).    See  Ovid,  Met.  vi.  189  sg^. 

136,  140.  Gloria  in  excdsis  Deo,  pax  hominibus  honae  voluntatis.  {"  Glory  to 
God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men.")  See  Luke  ii. 
8-14, 


CANTO  XXI 

1.  Dante  begins  his  Convito  by  quoting  Aristotle's  words  (Metaphysics,  i.  1), 
that  "  all  men  naturally  desire  Icnowledge," 

2,  3.  See  John  iv.  7-15 :  "  Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give 
him  shall  never  thirst;  .  .  .  The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  give  me  this 
water,  that  I  thirst  not  ..." 

7-9.  Luke  xxiv.  13-15 :  "  And,  behold,  two  of  them  went  that  same  day  to  a 
village  called  Emmaus,  which  was  from  Jerusalem  about  threescore  furlongs. 
And  they  talked  together  of  all  these  things  which  had  happened.  And  it  came 
to  pass,  that,  while  they  communed  together  and  reasonoi,  Jesus  himself  drew 
near,  and  went  with  them." 

10  sgq.  This  is  the  poet  Statins,  who  remains  with  Dante  till  the  end  of  the 
Cantica  (see  below,  canto  xxxiii.  134,  135),  He  was  bom  at  Naples  about  the 
year  50,  and  died  there  ca.  96.  In  making  .Statins  a  native  of  Toulouse  (v.  89) 
Dante  follows  a  common  medieval  error,  probably  due  to  a  confusion  with  the 
poet's  contemporary,  Lucius  Statins,  the  rhetorician,  who  really  was  bom  at 
Toulouse.  The  poet  lived  mostly  at  Rome  (o.  89)  during  the  reign  of  Vespasian 
(69-79),  whose  son,  Titus,  captured  Jerusalem  in  the  year  70  {w.  82-84;  ij.  Par, 
vi.  02,  93  and  vii.).  The  name  of  v.  85  is,  of  course,  that  of  poet.  Statins  was 
author  of  the  TktAaid  and  of  the  AchiUeid,  a  fragment  (vv.  92,  93),  which  deal 
with  the  expedition  of  the  Seven  against  Thebes  and  the  Trojan  war,  respectively, 
and  with  which  Dante  was  well  acquainted.  [The  MS.  of  the  SHvae  was  not 
discovered  till  the  beginning  of  the  ijth  century].  For  v.  68,  see  the  following 
canto,  w.  92, 93. — "  Not  as  yet  for  faith  "  (v.  86) :  see  the  following  canto,  w.  59- 
91. 

15.  The  early  conmientators,  who  probably  knew  best,  say  that  the  regular 
"  countersign  "  consisted  of  the  words — Et  cum  spirit  tuo,  "  And  with  thy 
spirit." 

2S-27.  Qotho  prepared  the  thread  of  life,  which  was  spun  by  Lacfa««i«  and  cut 
by  Atropos  {cf.  Inf.  xxiiii.  36;  Purg.  xxv.  79). 

30.  Being  still  chained  to  its  body. 

33.  Cf.  above.  Canto  xviii.  46-48. 

44.  A  human  soul  (see  above.  Canto  xvi.  85  sjj.). 

50,  51.  Iris,  the  daughter  of  Thaumas  and  Electra.  In  classical  mytbolonr 
she  personified  the  rainbow,  and  was  represented  as  the  messenger  of  the  gccb 
(^.  Par.  xii.  10-12,  xxviii.  33,  33,  xxxiii.  118). 

64.  Compare  the  distinction  made  between  the  absolnte  and  the  practical 
will,  in  Par.  iv.  100-114. 


174  PURGATORY 


CANTO  XXII 

4-6.  Matt.  V.  6:  Beati  fui  [esuriunt  ef]  sUiunt  justUiam ;  "  Blessed  are  they 
wmch  do  [hunger  and]  thirst  after  righteousness."  The  words  of  this  Beatitude 
that  have  been  placed  in  square  bradiets  are  reserved  for  the  Angel  of  the  sixth 
terrace  (see  below.  Canto  xxiv.  151-154). 

13.  Juvenal,  the  satirist,  lived  ca.  47  130;  he  praises  Statins  in  the  seventh 
Satire,  v.  82  sqq. 

37-42.  Dante  frequently  misunderstood  the  classical  Latin  writers.  He 
evidently  read  them  with  the  same  ease  and  security  and  the  same  keen  appre- 
ciation but  frequent  misconception  with  which  an  Englishman,  who  has  made  no 
special  study  of  Elizabethan  Enghsh,  reads  Shakespeare.  But  if  tie  really  took 
Virgil's  quid  non  mortalia  pecioracogis  Auri  sacra  fames  {Aen.  iii.  56,  57)  to  mean 
that  a  moderate,  and  therefore  hcillowed,  desire  for  wealth  ought  to  moderate 
extravagance,  it  constitutes  a  more  portentous  blunder  in  Latinity  than  any 
other  that  can  be  brought  home  to  him.  Many  ingenious  attempts  have  been 
made  to  escape  this;  but  the  only  legitimate  one  is  to  suppose  that  Dante,  while 
understanding  the  sense  in  which  Virgil  uttered  the  words,  considered  himself 
justified  in  supposing  that  his  writings,  like  the  Scripture,  had  many  senses,  and 
that  for  purposes  of  edification  we  must  look  into  all  the  possible  meanings  that 
any  passage  might  have  apart  from  the  context  in  which  it  occurs.  [For  the 
context  of  the  passage  in  question,  see  above,  Canto  xx.  115,  note].  And,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  this  was  the  generally  received  theory  in  Dante's  day. — Verse  42 
alludes  to  the  punishment  of  the  Avaricious  and  Prodigal  in  Hell  (see  Inf.  vii. 
22  sgq.). 

46.  C/.  Inf.  vii.  56,  57. 

49-51.  The  idea  of  virtue  being  the  mean  between  two  extremes  is,  of  course, 
the  guiding  principle  of  Aristotle's  Ethics,  but  it  does  not  harmonise  well  with  the 
Christian  scheme,  which  regarded  many  extremes  that  Aristotle  actually  or 
hjrpothetically  condemned,  as  virtues.  In  the  Christian  scheme,  for  instance, 
there  could  he  no  excess  of  self-denial  or  of  humility.  In  his  abstract  ethical 
sympathies,  if  not  in  his  concrete  instincts,  Dante  is  far  more  Christian  than 
Aristotelian,  and  can  therefore  find  no  room  for  the  consistent  application  of  the 
AristoteUan  doctrine,  which  is  indeed  conspicuous  by  its  absence  from  the  Corn- 
media.  But  here,  where  he  finds  a  concrete  instance  which  appeals  to  him,  he 
takes  the  opportunity  of  expressing  it  as  a  general  principle. 

55-60.  Jocasta,  the  mother,  and  afterwards  the  wife,  of  Oedipus,  by  whom  she 
had  the  two  sons  alluded  to  in  Inf.  xxvi.  53,  54  (see  note).  Virgil  (here  called 
"  Singer  of  the  country,"  probably  in  anticipation  of  the  verses  from  his  fourth 
Eclogue  quoted  below)  is  not  referring  to  the  invocation  to  Cho,  the  Muse  of 
History,  with  which  the  Thebaid  begins,  but  to  the  pagan  theme  and  entirely 
pagan  treatment  of  the  whole  poem. 

63.  "  The  Fisherman,"  i.e.  St.  Peter. 

66-73.  Magnus  ab  integro  sceculorum  nascitur  ordo  Jam  redit  et  virgo,  redeunt 
Satumia  regna  ;  Jam  nova  progenies  ccdo  demittUur  aUo  (Virgil,  Eclogue  iv.  5-7). 
No  one  who  reads  Virgil's  fourth  Eclogue  can  fail  to  be  impressed  by  its  simi- 
larity to  "  Messianic  "  passages  of  the  Old  Testament,  particularly  Isaiah.  It  is 
easy  to  understand  that  it  was  universally  accepted  as  a  divinely  inspired 
prophetic  utterance  in  the  Middle  Ages.  It  seems  probable  that,  as  a  matter  of 
Kict,  the  poem  is  an  indirect  imitation  of  Isaiah,  for  the  Jews  of  Alexandria 
wrote  a  number  of  SibyUine  verses;  that  is  to  say,  Greek  hexameters  embodying 
their  religious  ideas,  and  largely  based  on  Scripture,  which  they  put  into  the 
mouths  of  the  Sibyls.  Some  of  these  date  from  pre-Christian  times,  and  Virgil 
may  well  have  come  across  them,  have  been  struck  by  them,  and  have  combined 
them  with  features  of  the  pagan  tradition  in  this  remarkable  poem. 


NOTES  275 


83.  The  Emperor  Domitian  (81-96)  is  accused  by  Busebias  and  Tertullian 
of  having  cruelly  persecuted  the  Cluistians;  but  there  is  no  contemporary 
evidence  of  this. 

88,  8g.  With  these  words  Statius  is  generally  supposed  to  indicate  the  entira 
Tkebaid,  not  any  particular  episode  in  the  poem.  We  have  no  record  of  Statins' 
conversion. 

97-108.  All  these  writers,  divided  into  two  groups,  Roman  and  Greek  respec- 
tively, are  in  Limbo,  together  with  Homer  (vv.  101-103).  Verses  104  and  105 
refer,  of  course,  to  Mount  Parnassus  and  the  Muses. 

Terence  (b.c.  195-159).  Caedlius  Statius  (d.  B.C.  168),  Plautus  (b.c.  2S4-184): 
comic  poets;  Varro  (bom  b.c.  82):  author  of  epics  and  satires  [perhaps 
the  reading  should  be  Vario  ;  in  which  case  the  reference  is  to  Lucius  Varius 
Rufus,  author  of  a  tragedy  and  epics,  who  lived  in  the  Augustan  Age  and  is 
mentioned  by  Horace,  Ars  Pod.  54,  55,  together  with  Caecitius  and  Plautus]; 
Persius  (34-62):  the  satirist. — Euripides  (b.c.  480-441),  Antiphon  and  Agatbon 
(ca.  B.C.  448-400) :  tragic  poets;  Simonides  (ca.  d.c.  556-467) :  lyric  poet. 

109-114.  The  "  people  "  of  Statius  are  the  people  he  celebrates  in  the  Thebaid 
and  Achilleid : — 

Antigone  and  Ismene:  daughters  of  Oedipus,  by  his  mother  Jocasta,  and 
sisters  of  Eteocles  and  Polynices  (see  above,  vv.  55-60,  note);  Deiphile  (the 
mother  of  Diomed)  and  Argia  (the  wife  of  Polynices) :  daughters  of  Adrastus, 
King  of  Argos;  Hypsipyle  (v.  112;  cf.  Inf.  xviii.  9195)  to  whom  T-vcurgus  had 
entrusted  his  son,  Archemorus,  directed  the  seven  heroes  who  fought  against 
Thebes  to  a  fountain  called  Langia,  and,  the  child  having  been  killed  by  a 
serpent  in  her  absence,  Lycurgtis  would  have  slain  her,  had  not  her  sons  come  to 
the  rescue  (see  below,  Canto  xxvi.  94,  95,  and  cf.  Conv.  iii.  11:  165-169);  for 
Tiresias  and  his  daughter  Manto,  see  Inf.  xx.  40-45,  52  sqq.  and  55-93,  note ;  for 
Thetis  and  Deidamia,  see  Inf.  xxvi.  61,  62,  note. 

ri8-i20.  It  is  past  10  a.m.     Cf.  above,  Canto  xii.  v.  81. 

131-138.  Some  commentators  hold  that  because  the  companion  tree,  situated 
at  the  end  of  the  terrace,  was  raised  from  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil  (see  below,  Canto  xxiv.  116,  117),  the  present  tree  must  have  some  connec- 
tion with  the  tree  of  life  (Gen.  ii.  9).    But  this  appears  somewhat  doubtful. 

142-144.  Dante  has  used  this  incident  once  already  as  an  example  of  generosity 
(see  above.  Canto  xiii.  28-30). 

145,  146.  Thomas  Aquinas,  in  a  passage  recommending  sobriety  to  women 
and  young  people,  quotes  the  words  of  Valerius  Maximus  (II.  i.  3) :  Vini  usus 
olitn  romanis  foeminxs  ignotus  fuit. 

146,  147.  See  Dan.  i.  8,  17:  "  But  Daniel  purposed  in  his  heart  that  he  would 
not  defile  himself  with  the  portion  of  the  king's  meat,  nor  with  the  wine  which 
he  drank:  .  .  .  and  Daniel  had  understanding  in  all  visions  and  dreams." 

148-150.  For  the  Golden  Age,  cf.  Inf.  xiv.  96,  106  and  112,  and  Purg.  xxviii. 
139-144.  See,  too,  Ovid,  Met.  i.  103  sgf.,  whose  description  Dante  may  have  had 
in  mind. 

151-154.  For  the  locusts  and  honey  eaten  by  John  the  Baptist,  'ce  Matt.  iii.  4, 
Mark  i.  6;  and  for  his  glory  and  greatness,  see  Matt,  xi  11,  Luke  vii.  38. 

CANTO  XXIII 

II.  "  O  Lord,  open  thou  my  lips;  and  my  mouth  shall  shew  forth  thy  pniM  •* 
(Ps.  H.  15).     [All  the  offices  begin  with  the  mvocation  Doming  labia  me*  itptriea.] 

25-27.  The  Thessalian,  Ervsichthon,  cut  down  an  oak  in  the  sacred  grove  of 
Ceres,  whereupon  the  goddess  punished  him  by  making  him  endure  such  hanger 
that  he  was  r^uced  to  gnawing  his  own  flesh ;  of  which,  by  that  time,  there  was 

S2 


276 


PURGATORY 


so  little  left  that  his  hunger  opened  the  yet  more  terrible  prospect  of  death  by 
starvation  (Ovid,  Met.  viii.  738-878). 

28-30.  During  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus,  the  famine  became  so  terrible, 
that  a  Jewess,  named  Mary,  kUIed  her  child  and  devoured  it  (see  Josephus,  De 
Bella  Jud.  vi.  3). 

32,  33.  Longfellow  quotes  an  interesting  passage  from  a  sermon  of  Brother 
Berthold  (a  Franciscan  friar  who  lived  at  Regensburg  in  the  13th  century), 
which  proves,  what  is  indeed  implied  in  Dante's  words,  that  this  conception 
was  current  at  the  time. 

40  sqq.  This  is  Dante's  friend,  Forese  Donati,  the  brother  of  Corso  (see  the 
following  canto,  w.  79-90  and  of  Piccarda  (see  the  following  canto,  w.  10,  13-15, 
and  Par.  iii.  34,  sqg.,  especially  the  note  to  v.  49).  Forese,  who  bore  the  nick- 
name of  Bicci  Novello,  died  on  July  28,  1296  (v.  78).  For  his  relations  with 
Dante,  which  throw  considerable  light  on  the  somewhat  unedifying  but  highly 
interesting  and  important  period  of  our  poet's  life  that  followed  the  death  of 
Beatrice,  s«e  vv.  115-119  and  cf.  Gardner,  p.  14  sq. 

73-75.  "  And  about  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani?  that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me?  "  {Matt,  xxviii.  46,  Mark  xv.  34). — "  This  desire  " — the  desire  to 
conform  our  will  to  the  will  of  God. 

79-84.  "  If  you  delayed  repentance  till  the  last  moment,  how  is  it  that  you  are 
not  still  in  the  Antipurgatorio?  " 

85-93.  In  one  of  the  sonnets  referred  to  below  (note  to  w.  115-119)  Dante 
describes  Forese's  neglect  of  his  wife,  Nella,  but  with  a  coarseness  that  is  well- 
nigh  incredible.  The  present  passage  may  have  been  intended  by  the  poet  to 
atone  in  a  measure  for  that  poem,  and  to  ofier  the  widow  some  consolation  by 
representing  Forese,  in  his  new  condition,  as  one  of  the  tenderest  of  husbands. 

94-111.  Dante  compares  the  shamelessness  of  the  Florentine  women  with 
that  of  the  women  in  Barbagia  (a  mountainous  district  in  the  south  of  Sardinia), 
who  are  said  to  have  been  descended  either  from  the  Vandals  or  the  Saracens. 
We  have  no  contemporary  record  of  sermons  or  decrees  relating  to  this  subject. 
A  law  dealing  with  a  kindred  matter — the  luxvu^f  of  the  women — is  mentioned 
by  Villani  (ix.  245)  as  having  been  passed  in  1324.    See  Par.  xv.  99  sqq. 

115-119.  These  verses  afford  a  clear  proof  that  the  life  from  which  Virgil 
rescued  Dante  was  not  merely  one  of  philosophical  or  religious  error,  as  has  been 
contended,  but  of  moral  unworthiness.  There  is  still  extant  a  poetical  corre- 
spondence between  Dante  and  Forese  (consisting  of  three  sonnets  by  the  former 
and  two  by  the  latter)  on  a  level  quite  beneath  anything  else  that  we  possess  of 
Dante's.  The  two  friends  rail  at  each  other  in  a  vein  which  may  have  been 
meant  playfully,  but  is  extremely  stinging  and  anything  but  refinecl. 

119,  120.  See /n/.  XX.  127-129, 

127-129.  See  Inf.  i.  112-126. 

CANTO  XXIV 

10,  13-15.  For  Piccarda,  see  Par.  iii.  34  sqq. 

19  sqq.  Bonagiunta  Orbicciani  degU  Overardi,  a  Lucchese  poet,  who  was  still 
living  m  1296.     See  below,  note  to  w.  52-63. 

20-24.  SimondeBrie  was  Pope,  as  Martin  IV.,  from  1281  till  1285.  SeeViUanl, 
vii.  58  and  106;  in  the  latter  passage  we  learn  that  "  he  was  a  good  man  and 
very  favourable  to  Holy  Church  and  to  those  of  the  house  of  France,  because 
he  was  from  Tours."  Martin  died  of  eating  too  many  eels  from  the  Lake  of 
Bolsena  stewed  in  Vemaccia  wine.  His  epitaph  ran:  Gaudeni  anguiUae,  quia 
rnortuus  hie  jacet  iile  Qui  quasi  morte  teas  excoriabat  eat. 


NOTES  277 


28.  Of  Ubaldin  dalla  Pila,  a  member  of  the  Tuscan  Ghibelline  family  of  the 
Ubaldini,  we  know  that  he  was  a  glutton,  and  that  he  was  brother  of  the  Cardinal 
Ottaviano  (Inf.  x.  120),  father  of  the  Archbishop  Roger  of  Pisa  (Inf.  xxxiii.),  and 
uncle  of  Ugolino  d'Azzo  (see  above,  Canto  xiv.  105). 

28,  30.  This  is  probably  Bonifazio  dei  Fieschi,  who  was  Archbishop  of  Ravenna 
(1274-1295).  We  have  iao  record  of  his  greediness.— /focco  refers  to  the  orna- 
ment, shaped  like  a  rook  at  chess,  at  the  top  of  the  ancient  pastoral  staff  of  the 
Archbishops  of  Ravenna. 

31-33.  Messer  Marchese,  of  Forli,  who  belonged  either  to  the  Argogliosi  or  to 
the  Ordelafa  family,  was  PodestA  of  Faenza  in  1296.  When  told  that  he  was 
always  drinking  he  retorted  by  saying  that  he  was  always  thirsty. 

37-48.  A  much  discussed  passage.  A  few  of  the  early  commentators,  some- 
what absurdly,  took  gentucca  as  a  substantive,  the  pejorative  of  genU.  It  seems 
probable  that  Minutoli's  identification  is  correct,  and  that  the  lady  in  question 
was  Gentucca  Morla,  the  beautiful  wife  of  Cosciorino  Fondora,  of  Lucca,  in 
whose  will  (1317)  she  is  mentioned.  The  friendship,  for  such  it  assuredly  was, 
may  be  placed  between  the  years  1314-1316,  when  Dante  is  most  likely  to  have 
been  at  Lucca  (see  Gardner,  p.  35).  In  1300  Gentucca  was  stQl  quite  young 
and  umnarried,  and  therefore  did  not  yet  wear  the  benda  (v.  43),  which  was 
reserved  for  married  women  (and,  when  white,  for  widows,  see  above.  Canto  viii. 
».  74). 

51.  The  first  line  of  a  canzone  contained  in  the  Vita  Nuova,  §  xix. 

52-63.  Italian  lyrical  poetry  before  1300  may  be  roughly  divided  into  three 
schools,  (a)  The  Sicilian  school  (continued  in  Central  Italy),  which  was  based 
on  Provencal  traditions;  to  this  belong  Jacopo  da  Lentino,  commonly  called  il 
Notaio,  Bonagiunta,  and  Guittone  of  Arezzo  in  his  first  period.  (6)  The  philo- 
sophical school,  which  may  be  represented  by  the  later  poems  of  Guittone  and 
which  reached  its  climax  in  the  works  of  Giudo  GuiniceUi  of  Bologna,  (c)  The 
Florentine  school  of  the  "  sweet  new  style,"  the  most  distinguished  represen- 
tatives of  which  are  Guido  Gavalcanti  and  Dante.  Their  poetry  is  strongly 
influenced  by  that  of  Guido  Guinicelli,  but  shows  more  genuine  inspiration  than 
any  that  had  gone  before  in  Italy.  .See  above.  Canto  xi.  rv.  77-79,  mrfe.  [Bona 
giunta  wrote  a  poem  in  derision  of  Guido  Guinicelli ;  and  if,  as  seems  probable, 
this  poem  induced  Dante  to  select  Bonagiunta  for  the  purpose  of  making  him 
eat  himible  pie  in  the  present  canto,  we  have  another  piece  of  evidence  in  favour 
of  the  theory  that  the  two  Guidos  are  Guittone  of  Arezzo  and  Guido  Guinicelli.] 

79-90.  Corso  Donati,  Podesti  of  Bologna  (1283,  1288)  and  of  Pistoja  (1289), 
and  head  of  the  Florentine  Blacks,  was  from  all  accounts  a  very  distinguished 
man;  but  he  ruined  himself  and  wrought  incalculable  harm  to  others  through 
his  ambition.  When  the  disturbances  of  Florence  became  so  unbearable,  in 
1300,  that  the  heads  of  both  factions  were  exiled,  he  went  to  Rome  and  induced 
Boniface  to  send  Charles  of  Valois  to  the  city  as  peacemaker.  The  latter 
favoured  the  Blacks,  who  exiled  their  enemies  and  acted  relentlessly  towards 
them  for  many  years.  Corso  finally  tried  to  obtain  supreme  authority,  and 
being  suspected  of  a  treacherous  intrigue  with  his  father-in-law,  the  GhibeUine 
captain  Uguccione  della  Faggiuola,  he  was  condemned  to  death.  He  atteinpted 
to  escape  but  was  captured  on  the  way;  whereupon,  rather  than  meet  so  igno- 
minious an  end,  he  let  himself  slip  from  his  horse  and  was  killed  (October  6, 
1308).    See  Villani,  rai.  96;  cf.  Inf.  vi.  64-69  and  Purg.  xx.  70-78. 

103-117.  See  above.  Canto  xxii.  131-138,  note. 

121-123.  The  Centaurs  (bom  of  Ixion  and  a  cloud  in  the  shape  of  Hera),  were 
present  at  the  wedding  of  their  half-brother,  Pirithous,  King  of  the  Lapithae, 
and  Hippodame.  One  of  their  number,  Eurytus,  heated  with  wine,  attempted 
to  carry  ofi  the  bride,  and  the  rest  followed  his  example  with  the  other  women. 
Theseus,  the  friend  of  Pirithous,  having  rescued  Hippodame,  a  general  fight 


278 


PURGATORY 


ensued  between  the  Lapithae  and  the  Centaurs,  in  which  the  latter  were  van- 
quished (see  Ovid,  Met.  xii.  210-535). 

124-126.  See  Judges  vii.  1-7:  ..."  and  the  Lord  said  unto  Gideon,  Every 
one  that  lappeth  of  the  water  with  his  tongue,  as  a  dog  lappeth,  him  shalt  thou 
set  by  himself;  lilcewise  every  one  that  boweth  down  upon  liis  knees  to  drink. 
And  the  number  of  them  that  lapped,  putting  their  hand  to  their  mouths,  were 
three  himdred  men :  but  all  the  rest  of  the  people  bowed  down  upon  their  knees 
to  drink  water.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Gideon,  By  the  three  hundred  men 
that  lapped  will  I  save  you,  and  deliver  the  Midianites  into  thine  hand:  and 
let  all  the  other  people  go  every  man  unto  his  place." 

151-154.  "  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  [and  thu^t]  after  righteousness: 
for  they  shall  be  filled  "  {Matt.  v.  6).    See  above.  Canto  xxii.  4-6,  note. 


CANTO  XXV 

1-3.  InPurgatory  it  is  two  o'clock  P.M.,  or  later,  .\ries  being  on  the  Pvurgatory 
meridian  at  noon,  the  succeeding  sign  of  Taurus  holds  that  position  at  2  p.m.; 
while  at  the  same  time  Scorpio  (the  sign  opposite  Taurus)  is  on  the  meridian  of 
Jerusalem,  where  it  is  consequently  2  a.m. 

10-12.  The  stork,  in  the  "  Bestiaries,"  is  the  type  of  obedience.  It  does  not 
attempt  to  fly  out  of  its  nest  till  its  mother  gives  it  leave. 

22,  23,  At  the  birth  of  Melea^er,  son  of  Oeneus,  King  of  Calydon,  and  Althaea, 
the  Fates  predicted  he  would  hve  as  long  as  a  certain  log  of  wood  was  not  con- 
sumed by  fire.  Subsequently  he  slew  the  Calydonian  boar,  and  gave  the  skin 
to  his  mistress,  Atalanta.  His  uncles  (.'Mthaea's  brothers)  having  taken  it  from 
her,  he  killed  them,  too;  whereupon  Althaea  in  a  rage  threw  the  log  on  the  fire 
and  brought  about  her  son's  death  (Ovid.  Met.  viii.  445-525). 

37,  38.  With  this  passage,  compare  Conv.  iv.  21:   28-48. 

52»  55.  61.  The  three  souls,  vegetative,  animal,  and  rational  (cf.  above.  Canto 
iv.  5i  6). 

64-66.  Brutes  have  no  intellectus.  Man's  intellect  is  "  possible,"  i.e.  has 
powers  undeveloped  or  not  in  action;  whereas  the  angelic  intellect  is  continu- 
ously and  perfectly  "  actualised  "  {cf.  Par.  v.  22-24;  xxix.  76-81).  Hence  "  no 
creature  save  man,  either  above  or  below  him,  apprehends  by  possible  intellect  " 
{De  Man.  i.  3:  52-55).  It  follows  that  none  of  the  corporal  organs  which  are 
common  to  men  and  animals  can  be  the  seat  of  intellect.  Whence  "  the  possible 
intellect  is  called  separate  because  it  is  not  the  act  of  a  corporal  organ  "  (Aquinas). 
For  the  erroneous  inferences  (adverse  to  the  dortiine  of  personal  immortality) 
which  Averrofis  drew  from  this  fact,  see  Argument.  Cf.,  too,  above.  Canto  xviii. 
51,  note. 

75.  On  the  subject  of  self-consciousness  there  is  some  confusion  in  the  writings 
of  tie  schoolmen.  Dante  with  sound  insight  follows  AverroSs  in  making  it  the 
special  characteristic  of  the  rational  or  intellectual  soul,  as  life  is  of  the  vegetable, 
and  sensation  of  the  animal  soul.  "  The  action  of  the  intellect  is  likened  to  a 
circle,  because  it  turns  round  upon  itself  and  understands  itself  "  (Averrofis). 

79.  See  above.  Canto  xxi.  25-27,  note. 

83.  Cf.  Par.  xxix.  72. 

85-87.  See  Inf.  iii.  70  sgq.  (e.g.  121-129);  and  Purg.  ii.  100-105. — It  has  been 
pointed  out  that  in  dealing  with  the  two  Montefeltros  {Inf.  xxvii.,  Purg.  v.) 
Dante  follows  the  popular  ideas  rendered  familiar  by  representations  in  art,  but 
not  strictly  reconcilable  with  the  doctrine  here  laid  down. 

88.  "  Well  defined  around."  "  A  thing  is  said  to  be  in  space  by  circumtcrip- 
tion,  when  a  beginning,  middle,  and  end  can  be  assigned  to  it  in  space,  or  if  its 


NOTES  279 


parts  are  measured  by  the  parts  of  space;  and  in  this  sense  the  body  is  in  space. 
A  thing  is  said  to  be  in  space  by  definition,  when  it  is  here  in  such  a  sense  as  not 
to  be  elsewhere;  and  in  this  sense  Angels  are  in  space,  for  an  Angel  is  where  he 
is  operative.  And,  according  to  Damascenus,  this  is  the  case  also  with  disem- 
bodied souls.  I  say  disembodied  because  the  soul  when  united  with  the  body 
is  in  the  same  place  as  the  person  in  his  totality.  A  thing  is  said  to  be  in  space 
repleiively,  because  it  fills  space;  and  thus  uod  is  said  to  be  in  every  place 
because  he  fills  every  place  "  (Albertus  Magnus).    Cf.  Purg.  xi.  2,  Par.  xiv.  30. 

121-127,  129-130,  133.  The  hymn  sung  by  the  lusthil  began  with  the  verse 
quoted  by  Dante  in  his  day,  and  for  some  three  hundred  years  after  his  time 
(till  the  Breviary  was  revised  by  Pope  Urban  VIII.  in  1631).  This  may  be  seen 
by  a  reference  to  the  ancient  "  uses,"  as  Dr.  Moore  points  out.  The  hymn  is 
entirely  appropriate  to  the  occupants  of  this  terrace,  the  third  verse  running — 
Lumbos  jecurque  morbidum  Flammis  adure  congruis,  Accindi  ut  artus  exciAeid 
Luxu  remoto  pessimo. 

128.  "  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son, 
and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  .  .  .  Then  said  Mary  unto  the  angel.  How  shall 
this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man?  "  {Luke  i.  31-34). 

130-132.  Helice  or  Callisto,  one  of  Diana's  nymphs,  having  borne  Jupiter  a 
son  (named  Areas),  was  dismissed  by  Diana  and  changed  into  a  bear  by  Juno, 
who  was  jealous  of  her.  In  that  form  she  was  being  pursued  by  Areas,  when 
Jupiter  set  both  the  mother  and  the  son  in  the  sky  as  constellations  (sec  Ovid, 
Met.  ii.  401-530,  and  cf.  Par.  xxxi,  32,  33). 


CANTO  XXVI 

16  sqq.  The  speaker  is  Guido  Gninicelli  (cd.  1230-ca.  1276;  see  above,  notes  to 
Cantos  xi.  97-99  and  xxiv.  52-63),  a  member  of  the  Ghibelline  Principi  family, 
of  Bologna.  Little  is  known  of  his  life,  save  that  he  was  Podesti  of  Castelfranco 
in  1270,  and  that  he  was  exiled  in  i274,.together  with  the  Lambertazzi  (cf.  Inf. 
xxxii.  122,  123;  Purg.  xiv.  99,  100,  notes) ;  the  city  of  his  refuge  and  death  may 
have  been  Verona.  As  a  poet,  Guido  began  as  an  imitator  of  the  later  method 
of  Guittone  d'Arezzo,  but  he  soon  outshone  his  model  (vf .  124-126),  and  hi'  best 
works  (notably  the  famous  canzone  Al  cor  gentU  ripara  sempre  Amore,  which 
may  be  said  to  mark  an  epoch  in  Italian  literature),  inspired  much  of  the  poetry 
of  the  Florentine  school  (w.  97-99).  For  Guido  see,  in  addition  to  the  references 
given  above,  I>«F«;g.£Z.  i.  9,  15;  ii.  5,  6;  Conv.  i v.  20;  Fite  iVuopa,  Sonnet  x. 
V.  2  {iX  Saggio). 

40  and  79.  For  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  see  Gen.  xix. 

41,  42  and  86,  87.  For  Pasiphafi,  who  attained  her  end  by  entering  an  artificial 
cow,  made  by  Daedalus,  see  Inf.  xii.  12-18,  note, 

43,  44.  "  The  Rhipean  mountains  "—a  general  term  with  medieval  geo- 
graphers and  writers,  to  express  mountains  in  the  north  of  Europe  and  Asia; 
"  the  sands,"  i.e.  those  of  the  African  desert. 

59,  60.  Some  hold  that  Dante  is  aUuding  to  Beatrice  {Inf.  ii.  52  sqg.) ;  others, 
that  the  reference  is  to  the  Virgin  Mary  {ib.  94  sqq.). 

62,  63.  The  Empyrean;  see  Par.  xxx.  39  sgq. 

77,  78.  This  opprobrious  epithet  was  given  to  Caesar  on  ac<x>unt  of  his 
relations  with  Nicomedes,  King  of  Bithynia.  See  Suetonius  Caesar  [49] ;  thougn 
Dante's  immediate  source  was  probably  rather  the  Magnae  Denvatumes  of  Uguc- 
done  da  Pisa,  s.v.  triumphus. 

82-87.  Their  sin  was  indeed  bi-sexual  [ermafrodito  :  Hermaphroditus,  having 
excited  the  love  of  a  nymph  to  which  he  remained  indifferent,  she  prayed  taai 
their  bodies  might  be  joined  together  for  ever;  and  the  gods  granted  ner  prayer 


28o  PURGATORY 

— see  Ovid,  Met.  iv.  288-388],  and  so  isx  natural  and  genericaUy  human;  but 
inasmuch  as  it  transgressed  the  specifically  human  law  of  marriage  (see  the  pre- 
ceding canto,  V.  135),  there  was  an  element  of  brutishness  in  it.  BesHalUa  is 
used  by  Dante  in  many  different  senses;  but  always  as  opposed  to  the  specifi- 
cally human  element  in  man.  In  genersJ  terms  that  specifically  human  element 
is  reason,  and  therefore  bestialUA  (like  the  French  bitise)  is  sometimes  used  for 
"  stupidity  "  or  "  want  of  intelligence,"  as,  for  example,  in  Conv.  iv.  14:  107. 
Here  it  implies  simply  a  neglect  of  the  specifically  human  regulations  of  a. 
relation  which  is  not  specifically  human  in  itself. 

94-9^.  Thoas  and  Euneos,  the  sons  of  Hypsipyle;  for  the  incident,  cf.  above. 
Canto  xxii.  112,  and  see  Statius,  Theb.  iv.  785  sgq.,  v.  499  sgq. 

107.  Lethe,  the  river  of  forgetfulness;  see  below.  Canto  xxviii.  130,  etc. 

115  sqg.  Amaut  Daniel,  a  distinguished  Provencal  poet,  flourished  ca,  1180- 
1200.  Among  his  patrons  was  Richard  Coeur-de-Lion.  He  was  a  master  of 
the  so-called  trobar  clus,  or  obscure  style  of  poetry,  which  revelled,  besides,  in 
difficult  rhymes  and  other  complicated  devices.  As  such,  he  was  very  naturally 
"  caviare  to  the  general  ";  and  the  lines  in  which  Dante  deals  with  the  popular 
preference  for  Guiraut  de  Bomelli  ["him  of  Limoges";  ca.  1175 — ca.  1220; 
called  by  his  contemporaries  "  master  of  the  troubadours  "]  are  easier  for  us  to 
understand  than  his  own  evident  bias  in  favour  of  Amaut.  For  the  best  modem 
criticism  not  only  places  Guiraut  well  above  Amaut  (whose  fame  is  at  a  very 
low  ebb),  but  is  almost  unanimous  in  setting  him  at  the  head  of  all  the  trouba- 
dours; his  only  rival,  if  rival  he  have,  being  Bemart  de  Ventadom  (whom  Dante 
never  mentions). — Verses  118,  119  mean,  not  that  Amaut  wrote  better  love 
songs  and  better  prose  romances  than  any  one  else  (for  it  is  practically  certain 
that  he  wrote  no  prose  at  all),  but  that  he  surpassed  every  writer  in  France,  not 
only  the  troubadours  of  the  South,  but  also  tlie  authors  of  the  prose  romances  in 
the  North  [in  De  Vulg.  El.  10 :  12-16,  Dante  speaks  of  prose  works  as  the  special 
province  of  the  langue  d'oU,  or  Northern  French]. — For  Amaut,  cf.  De  Vulg.  El, 
ii.  2,  6,  10,  13;  and  for  Guiraut  ,ib.  i.  9;  ii.  2,  5,  6. 


CANTO  XXVII 

1-5.  It  was  sunrise  at  Jerusalem,  midnight  in  Spain  (where  Libra,  the  sign 
opposite  to  Aries,  would  be  on  the  meridian)  and  noon  in  India :  it  was,  therefore, 
sunset  at  the  base  of  the  Mount  of  Purgatory.  But  there  was  still  an  interval 
before  sunset  at  the  height  the  poets  had  reached  {cf.  above.  Canto  xvii.  v.  12), 

6.  As  this  angel  corresponds  to  the  angels  that  welcome  and  direct  Dante  at 
the  end  of  his  journey  through  each  of  the  other  circles,  we  must  suppose  that 
he  struck  the  last  P  from  Dante's  brow  with  his  wing.  It  is  vain,  therefore,  to 
seek  for  any  personal  confession  in  Dante's  statement  that  he  had  to  pass  through 
the  flame.  The  same  is  true  of  Statius,  for  whose  final  liberation  the  souls  of 
Purgatory  had  already  sung  their  hymn  of  glory  to  God.  The  fact  seems  to  be 
that  this  flame,  in  adcUtion  to  being  the  instrument  of  purification  on  the  seventh 
cirde,  does  duty  for  the  wall  of  fire,  which,  according  to  some  representations, 
surrounds  the  Garden  of  Eden. 

8.  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see  God  "  {Matt.  v.  8). 

33.  See  Inf.  xvii.  79  sgg. 

37-39.  While  Thisbe  was  waiting  for  her  lover,  Pyramus,  near  a  mulberry- 
tree,  a  lioness  came  up  from  which  she  fled,  dropping  a  garment  in  her  baste. 
This  the  beast  stained  with  blood,  liaving  just  devoured  an  ox.  When  Pyramus 
came  up  and  saw  it  on  the  ground,  he  thought  that  Thisbe  was  dead  and  stabbed 
himself.  Thisbe  returned  just  in  time  to  see  her  lover  die  and  then  slew  herself 
too;  whereupon  the  colour  of  the  mulberries  changed  from  white  to  red.    Dante 


NOTES  281 

knew  the  story  from  Ovid,  Met.  iv.  55-166,  and  refers  here  specially  to  m.  145, 
1^6:  Ad  nomen  Thisbes  oculos  jam  morte  gravalos  Py ramus  erescit,  visaqug  recon- 
didit  ilia.    See  below,  Canto  xxxiii.  69,  and  cf.  De  Mon.  ii.  9 :  30-34. 

58.  The  words  to  be  spoken  to  the  righteous  at  the  Last  Judgment:  "  Thea 
shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand.  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 
inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  "  (Matt. 
«v.  34). 

92-93.  Cf.  Inf.  xxvi.  7,  and  Purg.  ix.  16-18. 

95.  Venus  is  often  called  Cytherea  by  Virgil,  from  the  island  Cythera,  near 
wluch  she  rose  from  the  sea  and  where  she  was  worshipped  with  special  venera- 
tion. For  the  position  of  the  planet  Venus  in  Pisces  (the  constellation  preced- 
ing Aries  or  dawn),  see  above,  Canto  i.  19-21,  note. 

97-io8.  This  third  and  last  vision  of  Dante's,  in  which  Leah  and  Rachel,  the 
Old  Testament  types  of  the  Active  and  Contemplative  Life  (Gen.  xxix.  sgq^ 
appear  to  him,  is  a  forecast  of  the  positions  Matilda  and  Beatrice  will  occupy  in 
the  Earthly  Paradise.  [It  should  be  noted  that  Mr.  Gardner,  whose  view  is 
shared  by  others,  holds  that  Matilda's  "  counterpart,  as  Rachel  to  Leah,  is  not 
Beatrice,  as  sometimes  supposed,  but  St.  Bernard,  in  the  closing  cantos  of  the 
Paradiso."]  In  the  New  Testament  the  types  are  represented  by  Martha  and 
Mary;  see  Conv.  iv.  17:  85-111 :  "  Verily,  it  is  to  be  known  that  we  can  have  in 
this  life  two  happinesses  by  following  two  different  roads,  both  good  and  excel- 
lent, which  lead  to  them;  the  one  is  the  Active  Life  and  the  other  is  the  Con- 
templative Life,  which  (although  by  the  Active  life  one  may  attain,  as  has  been 
said,  to  a  good  state  of  happiness)  leads  us  to  supreme  happiness,  even  as  the 
philosopher  proves  in  the  tenth  book  of  the  Ethics;  and  Christ  affirms  it  with 
his  own  lips  in  the  gospel  of  Luke,  speaking  to  Martha,  when  replying  to  her: 
'  Martha,  Martha,  thou  art  anxious  and  troubled  about  many  things:  Verily, 
one  thing  alone  is  needful,'  meaning,  that  which  thou  hast  in  hand;  and  he  adds: 
'  Mary  has  chosen  the  better  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  from  her.'  And 
Mary,  according  to  that  which  is  previously  written  in  the  gospel,  sitting  at  the 
feet  of  Christ,  showed  no  care  for  the  service  of  the  house,  but  listened  only  to 
the  words  of  the  Saviour.  For  if  we  will  explain  this  in  the  moral  sense,  our 
Lord  wished  to  show  thereby  that  the  Contemplative  Life  was  supremely  good, 
although  the  Active  Life  might  be  good;  this  is  evident  to  him  who  will  give 
his  mind  to  the  words  of  the  gospel.''    See,  too,  Con».  iv.  2 :  156-162. 

115.  The  "  fruit  "  is  the  sumtnum  bonum,  peace  with  God,  as  opposed  to  the 
many  false  ideals  of  men  on  earth.    Cf,  Par.  xi.  1-15,  and  Conv.  iv.  12 :  138-201. 

127-142.  Note  that  Virgil's  mission  is  over  when  he  has  brought  Dante  to  the 
Earthly  Paradise,  which  is  the  immediate  goal  of  the  souls  in  Purgatory.  Some 
difficulty  has  been  found  in  the  last  lines  of  the  canto,  because  it  is  said  that 
Virgil  cannot  make  Dante  bishop  as  well  as  king  of  himself;  but  we  Icam  from 
the  De  Mon.  Hi.  5 :  107-117,  that  in  Dante's  opinion  man  would  not  have  needed 
the  Church,  as  an  organised  institution,  any  more  than  the  Empire,  had  he  not 
fallen  from  the  state  of  innocence.  Accordingly,  when  he  recovers  that  sUt« 
he  is  absolved  from  the  spiritual  as  well  as  from  the  temporal  rule.  Them- 
stitutions  of  the  Empire  and  the  Church  are,  of  course,  to  be  distinguished  from 
the  human  and  divine  reason,  or  Philosophy  and  Revelation,  of  which  tJjey 
ought  to  be  guardians  and  exponents.  The  concluding  chapter  of  the  De  iloH. 
shows  us  very  clearly  the  distinction  between  the  essential  means  of  temporai 
and  spiritual  blessedness  (human  reason  as  developed  by  the  philosophers,  and 
RevelaUon  as  declared  by  the  writers  of  Scripture)  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
external  institutions  or  regimens  on  the  other,  founded  to  check  the  perveniiy 
which  perpetually  drives  mankind  out  of  the  true  path  thus  mdicated. 
34-135.  Compare  the  following  canto,  m.  69  and  118  sn^ 


282  PURGATORY 

CANTO  XXVIII 

II,  12.  Towards  the  west. 

19-21.  The  mournful  notes  heard  in  the  pine- forest  of  Ravenna,  on  the 
Adriatic  shore  [Chiassi,  near  Ravenna,=the  Classis  of  the  Romans,  who  used  it 
as  a  naval  station  and  harbour;  in  Christian  times  a  fortress  was  built  there], 
when  Aeolus,  king  of  the  winds  (Aen.  i.  52,  sqq.),  lets  loose  the  sirocco,  or  S.E, 
wind.    See  Byron's  Don  Juan,  iv.  105. 

40.  This  is  Matilda  (see  below.  Canto  xxxiii.  118,  119),  in  all  probability  to  be 
taken  as  the  type  of  the  Active  Life  (p.  80).  Historically,  it  is  safest  to  identify 
her  with  Matelda,  the  Grancontessa  of  Tuscany  (1046-1115),  the  supporter  of 
Pope  Gregory  VII.,  the  friend  and  bounteous  benefactor  of  the  Holy  See  and 
Church.  Other  attempts  at  identihcation  have  been  made,  some  of  them, 
notably  Goschel's  and  Preger's,  being  of  great  ingenuity;  but  here,  as  so  often, 
we  shall  do  best  in  following  the  early  commentators. 

49-51.  While  gathering  flowers  in  a  lovely  meadow,  Proserpina  was  carried 
off  by  Pluto  (cf.  Inf.  ix.  44,  x.  80),  in  the  presence  of  her  mother  and  companions. 

64-66.  When  she  became  enamoured  of  Adonis.  See  Ovid,  Met.  x,  525-526: 
Namgue  pharetratus  dum  datpuer  oscula  matri,  Jnscius  exstanti  destrinxit  arundine 
pectus. 

71-75.  When  Xerxes,  King  of  Persia  (b.c.  485-465)  crossed  the  Hellespont 
(the  modem  Dardanelles)  over  a  bridge  of  boats,  to  invade  Greece,  he  had  with 
him  a  host  of  a  milUon  soldiers;  on  his  return,  in  a  fishing  boat,  he  was  accom- 
panied by  a  few  men  only  [Orosius,  whom  Dante  probably  follows,  points  a 
similar  moral — ii.  9  and  10].  The  same  strait  separated  Leander  from  his 
mistress  Hero;  in  order  to  see  her,  he  swam  across  it  many  times  and  was  eventu- 
ally drowned  (see  Ovid,  Heroid.  xviii.,  xix.). 

80.  Delectasti  me,  Domine,  in  jadxra,  tua  ..."  For  thou,  Lord,  hast  made 
me  glad  through  thy  work:  I  wui  triumph  in  the  works  of  thy  hands  "  {Ps, 
xcii.  4). 

87.  See  above.  Canto  xxi.  43  sqg. 

102.  From  the  Gate  of  Purgatory  (see  above.  Canto  ix.  76,  130,  sqg.). 

103-108.  "  The  air  also  flows  in  a  circle,  because  it  is  drawn  along  with  the 
circulation  of  the  whole  "  (Aristotle). — "  And  thus  that  air  which  exceeds  the 
greatest  altitude  of  the  mountain  flows  round,  but  the  air  which  is  contained 
within  the  altitude  of  the  mountains  is  impeded  from  this  flow  by  the  immov 
able  parts  of  the  earth  "  (Thomas  Aquinas), 

109-117.  Here  Dante  gives  a  sort  of  supernatural-rationalistic  explanation  of 
what  was  in  his  day  an  accepted  fact.  "  And  the  same  holds  w^ith  plants  also, 
since  some  are  produced  by  seed,  others  spontaneously  by  nature  "  (Aristotle). 

121-123,  For  the  formation  of  rain  on  earth,  cf.  above,  Canto  v.  109-ni, 

124-126.  See  Genesis  ii,  4-6  and  10  sqq. :  "  These  are  the  generations  of  the 
heavens  and  of  the  earth  when  they  were  created,  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  God 
made  the  earth  and  the  heavens,  And  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it  was  in  the 
earth,  and  every  herb  of  the  field  before  it  grew:  for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused 
it  to  rain  upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a  man  to  till  the  ground.  But  there 
went  up  a  mist  from  the  earth,  and  watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground.  .  .  . 
And  a  river  went  out  of  Eden  to  water  the  garden;  and  from  thence  it  was  parted, 
and  became  into  four  heads.  .  .  ."     Cf.  below.  Canto  xxxiii.  w.  112-114,  note. 

128.  For  Lethe,  see  Inf.  xxxiv.  130  and  Purg.  i.  40. 

130-132.  It  would  be  natural  to  understand  this  passage  as  asserting  that  the 
drinldng  of  Lethe  produced  no  effect  until  EunoS  had  been  also  drunk;  but  we 
see  from  xxxiii.  91-99  that  this  is  not  the  case.  We  are  therefore  compelled  to 
interpret  the  passage  more  subtly.    It  appears,  then,  that  the  true  function  of 


NOTES  283 


the  twofold  stream  is  to  sift  out  evil  and  sinful  memories  from  the  sources  of 
joy  and  gratitude  with  which  they  are  often  inseparably  mixed  up  on  earth. 
For  instance,  when  some  unkindness  or  neglect  of  our  own  has  been  the  cause  of 
reveahng  to  us  the  beauty  and  generosity  of  another's  character;  or  when  the 
shock  consequent  upon  some  error  or  sin  that  we  have  committed  has  roused 
within  us  the  powers  of  resistance  and  aspiration,  or  brought  us  into  contact 
with  some  strong  and  helpful  soul,  it  appears  that  the  immediate  eflect  of  drink- 
ing Lethe  is  not  to  separate  out  the  good  and  bad,  but  to  engulf  in  the  forgetful- 
ness  of  all  evil,  into  which  it  throws  the  soul,  the  memory  of  all  incidentid  good 
that  was  connected  with  it.  See  t>eIow,  Canto  xxxiii.  91-99,  nole. 
I39-I44'  For  the  Golden  Age,  see  above,  Canto  xxii.  148-150,  note. 

CANTO  XXIX 

3.  "  Blessed  is  he  whose  transgression  is  forgiven,  whose  sin  is  covered  " 
(Ps.  zxxii.  i). 

27.  Cf.  Par.  xix.  48,  noU. 

37-4«.  With  this  invocation  to  the  Muses,  cf.  Inf.  ii.  7-9,  xxzii.  10,  11;  Purg. 
i.  7-12;  Ptf.  i.  16,  17,  ii.  9,  zviii.  82-85. — Helicon  was  in  reality  a  mountain  in 
Boeotia,  sacred  to  the  Muses  (from  which  sprang  two  fountains  associated  with 
them  —  Aganippe  and  Hippocrene).  Urania  —  the  Muse  of  astronomy  and 
heavenly  things. 

43,  50  ...  "  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  candlesticks  .  .  .  and 
the  seven  candlesticks  .  .  .  are  the  seven  churches  "  (Rev.  i.  12,  20)  .  .  .  "  and 
there  were  seven  lamps  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of 
God  "  (Rev.  iv.  5).  Dante  seems  to  have  amalgamated  these  two  passages  for 
the  purpose  of  his  allegory.  See,  too,  Conv.  iv.  21:  100-112:  "  By  the  Theo- 
logiod  way  it  is  possible  to  say  that,  when  the  supreme  Deity,  that  is  God,  sees 
his  creature  prepared  to  receive  his  good  gift,  so  freely  he  imparts  it  to  his 
creature  in  proportion  as  it  is  preparMl  to  receive  it.  And  because  these  gifts 
proceed  from  ineffable  Love,  and  the  Divine  Love  is  appropriate  to  the  Holy 
Spirit,  therefore  it  is  that  they  are  called  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which, 
even  as  the  Prophet  Isaiah  distinguishes  them  [Vulgate,  xi.  a,  3I,  are  seven, 
namely,  Wisdom,  Understanding,  Counsel,  Might,  Knowledge,  Pity,  and  the 
Fear  of  the  Lord." 

47.  The  "  proper  "  objects  of  the  senses  are  those  which  are  perceived  by  one 
sense  only,  as  colour  by  the  sight,  sound  by  the  hearing,  savour  by  the  taste; 
and  in  these,  according  to  Aristotle,  the  senses  cannot  be  deceived.  "  But  the 
common  objects  are  motion,  rest,  number,  shape,  site;  for  such  thin^  are  not 
the  proper  objects  of  any  sense,  but  are  common  to  all,"  and  with  respect  to 
them  the  senses  may  err, 

49.  Probably  the  apprehensive  faculty  (see  above.  Canto  xviii.  22,  23,  »io<#). 
—Mr.  Butler  quotes  Hamlet,  i.  2 :   "A  beast  that  wants  discourse  of  reasoa." 

51.  "  Hosanna,"  the  word  with  which  the  Jews  hailed  Jesus  on  his  entry  into 
Jerusalem  (MaU.  xxi.  9;  Aiark  xi.  9;  John  xii.  13);  here  used  by  the  twenty- 
four  elders  (w.  64,  83)  preceding  Chnst's  chariot. 

73-81.  The  seven  bands  or  pennons  trailing  behind  the  candlesticks  may  be 
taken  as  the  seven  sacraments,  or,  perhaps  better,  as  the  working  of  the  seven 
gifts.  The  colours  of  the  rainbow  and  of  the  moon's  halo  [Diana  was  bora  co 
the  island  of  Delos]  may  have  been  suggested  by  Rev.  iv.  3 :  "...  and  there 
was  a  rainbow  about  the  throne  in  sight  like  unto  an  emerald." — The  paces  of 
V.  81  probably  indicate  the  ten  commandments. 

83,  84.  These  elders  represent  the  twenty-four  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
\the  twelve  minor  prophets  count  as  one  book,  i  and  a  King*  as  one,  so  with 


284 


PURGATORY 


Samuel,  Chronicles,  and  Ezra-Nehemiah).  Their  voices  and  their  white  garments 
(emblematical  of  Faith;  see  Hebretvs  xi.)  were  referred  to  above  in  vv.  51,  64-66; 
and  the  whole  conception  of  them  is  Rev.  iv.  4 :  "  And  round  about  the  throne 
were  four  and  twentj^  seats;  and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twenty  elders 
sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment;  and  they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold." 
The  crowns  of  "  flower-de-luce  "  suggest  the  purity  of  their  faith  and  teaching. 

85,  86.  "  Blessed  art  thou  among  women  " — the  words  of  the  angel  and  of 
Elizabeth  to  Mary  (Luke  i.  28,  42) ;  here  addressed  either  to  Mary  or  to  Beatrice. 

92-105.  See  the  description  of  these  four  beasts  in  Ezek.  i.  4-14  and  Rev.  iv. 
6-9.  The  faces  of  the  man,  lion,  ox  (or  calf)  and  eagle  represent  Matthew, 
Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  respectively.  The  green  leaves  indicate  Hope  ("  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  which  is  our  hope,"  i  Tim.  i.  i).  According  to  Pietro  di  Dante 
the  beast's  six  wings  are  the  six  laws — natural,  Mosaic,  prophetic,  evangelical. 
Apostolic  and  canonical;  [in  Enekiel  we  read  that  "  every  one  had  four  wings;  " 
while  John  says  that  "  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  six  wings  about  him  "]. 
The  eyes  indicate  the  knowledge  of  things  past  and  future;  [for  Argus,  with  the 
hundred  eyes,  see  below,  Canto  xxxii.  64-66,  note], 

106.  The  two  wheels  have  been  explained  in  many  difierent  ways,  the  inter- 
pretation adopted  in  the  Argument  being  one  of  the  most  satisfactory.  Accord- 
ing to  others,  they  indicate  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament;  the  orders  of  the 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  etc.,  etc. 

log-iii.  "  Looking  to  Pss.  xxxvi.  and  Ivii.  and  comparing  verses  5  and  7  of 
the  former  with  i  and  n  of  the  latter,  it  seems  that  we  must  understand  them 
[the  wings]  as  denoting — the  one  mercy,  the  other  truth  or  justice.  Then  their 
position  with  regard  to  the  bands  will  be  made  intelligible  by  a  reference  to  Ps. 
xxxvi.  10:  '  O  stretch  forth  thy  mercy  over  those  that  know  thee  [scientia],  and 
thy  justice  over  them  that  are  of  a  right  heart  [consilium] '  "  (Butler). 

113,  114.  "  My  beloved  is  white  and  ruddy,  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand. 
His  liead  is  as  the  most  fine  gold  .  .  .  (Song  of  Solomon  v.  10,  11). 

115,  116.  The  cars  used  by  these  and  all  victorious  Roman  generals  in  their 
"  triumphs." 

117-120.  For  Phaeton  see  Inf.  xvii.  106-108,  note. 

121-129.  Faith  (white),  Hope  (green),  and  Charity  (red);  c/.  above,  Canto  viii. 
89-93.  The  song  of  Charity  leads  the  measure  because,  according  to  i  Cor.  xiii. 
13:  "...  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  charity,  these  three;  but  the  greatest  of 
these  is  charity." 

130-132.  For  the  moral  or  cardinal  virtues,  see  above,  Canto  i.  w.  23-27,  note, 
— Even  in  the  Convito  (iv.  17:  77-84),  where  Dante  follows  Aristotle  (in  whose 
system  Prudence  is  an  intellectual  virtue),  he  feels  constrained  to  say:  "  By 
many.  Prudence,  that  is  Wisdom,  is  well  asserted  to  be  a  moral  virtue;  but 
Aristotle  numbers  that  amongst  the  intellectual  virtues  .although  it  is  the  guide 
of  the  moral,  and  points  out  the  way  by  which  they  are  formed,  and  without 
which  they  cannot  be."    The  three  eyes  of  Prudence  have  reference  to  the  past, 

E resent,  and  future,  and  the  purple  garb  of  the  four  virtues  to  the  Empire  (cf. 
elow.  Canto  xxxii.  w.  58,  59,  note). 

134-141.  These  two  are  Luke  (considered  as  author  of  the  Acts)  and  Paul. 
Paul  describes  Luke  (in  Col.  iv.  14)  as  "  the  beloved  physician;  "  he  is  therefore 
regarded  as  a  spiritual  Hippocxates  (this  being  the  name  of  a  famous  Greek 
physician).  The  "  creatures  "  of  i;.  138  of  course=mankind.  The  explanation 
of  Paul's  sword  is  to  be  found  either  in  his  own  words  (Eph.  vi.  17) :  "  ...  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God;  "  or  in  the  circumstance  that  he 
was  always  represented  with  one  (in  reference  to  his  martyrdom  by  sword). 

142.  James,  Peter,  John,  and  Jude — the  authors  of  the  four  canonical  epistles. 


NOTES  285 


.  143.  »44.  John,  considered  as  author  of  Revdation — a  series  of  visions,  concern- 
log  things  that  must  shortly  come  to  pass:  hence  he  is  represented  as  "  rapt  in 
fantasy  and  with  subtle  face." 

45-150.  We  saw  that  the  "  lilies  "  (v.  84)  were  emblematical  of  the  purity  of 
the  Old  Testament;  now  the  charity  of  the  New  Testament  is  indicated  by  the 
"  roses  and  such  flowers  red." 

CANTO  XXX 

1-6.  The  "  wain  of  the  first  heaven  "  are  the  seven  candlesticks,  which  are 
the  spiritual  guides  of  the  righteous ;  even  as  the  seven  stars  of  the  Septentrio 
or  Ursa  Minor  direct  the  manner  making  for  port. 

7,  8.  The  twenty-four  elders. 

10,  II.  The  elder  representing  the  books  of  Solomon  sang  aloud  three  times 
the  words  of  the  Song  of  Solomon  (iv.  8) :  "  Come  with  me  from  Lebanon,  my 
spouse,  with  me  from  Lebanon." 

17,  18.  These  are  identical  with  the  angels  of  w,  29  and  82;  td  vocem  tanti 
senis,  "  at  the  voice  of  so  great  an  elder," 

19.  "  Blessed  art  thou  that  comest."  See  Matt.  xxi.  9,  Mark  id.  9,  Luk*  xix. 
38,  John  xii.  13;  and  cf.  the  preceding  canto,  v.  51,  note. 

21.  "  Oh,  with  full  hands  give  lilies  "  (Am.  vi.  884). 

31-33.  This  is  Beatrice.  Note  the  colours  of  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity.  In 
the  Vita  Nuova  [the  whole  of  which  should  be  read  in  conjimction  with  the 
present  and  the  following  canto;  see,  too,  Gardner,  pp.  8,  9,  13-15,  45-53], 
Beatrice  appears  in  red  and  white,  but  never  in  green.  The  olive  was  sacied  to 
Minerva,  the  Goddess  of  Wisdom  (v.  68). 

34-48.  The  appearance  of  Beatrice  has  the  same  effect  on  Dante  now  as  in 
the  days  of  the  Vita  Nuova  (§  ii.  19  sgg.,  xi.,  xiv.,  24-49,  xxiv.  1-14).  (A44uito 
tempo  (w.  34,  35) :  ten  years — 1290-1300;  see  below,  note  to  w.  124, 125.  Dante 
first  met  Beatrice  when  he  was  in  lus  ninth  year  (v.  42),  she  bein^  also  eight 
years  old,  but  some  months  younger  (Vita  Nuova,  §  ii.).  Verse  48  is  a  transla- 
tion of  Virgil's  Agnosco  veteris  vestigia  flammae  (Aen.  iv.  23). 

52.  The  beauties  of  the  Earthly  Paradise. 

53.  See  above.  Canto  i.  95  sqq. 

55,  63.  The  only  instance  in  which  Dante's  name  occurs  in  the  Commedia  (for 
in  Par.  xxvi.  104,  da  te  is  almost  certainly  the  correct  reading).  In  the  Kt/a 
Nuova,  Conv.  and  De  Mon.  he  does  not  name  himself,  either;  and  in  the  De  Vulf. 
El.  he  goes  out  of  his  way  to  call  himself  amicus  Cini  or  alius  Florentinus.  The 
explanation  of  this  circumstance  (which  would  pass  unnoticed  with  almost  any 
other  author,  but  which  is  curious  in  the  case  of  so  personal  and  subjective  a 
writer  as  Dante)  is  to  be  found  in  the  Conv.  (i.  2),  where  we  learn  that  "  it  appears 
to  be  unlawful  for  any  one  to  speak  of  himself;  "  and  that  "  one  does  not  permit 
any  rhetorician  to  speak  of  himself  without  a  necessary  cause."  In  his  epistles, 
which  are  personal  communications,  not  posing  as  literature  (though  they  have 
since  achieved  literary  fame),  Dante  does  not  follow  this  rule. 

83,  84.  See  Ps.  xxxi.  1-8:  "  In  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  put  my  trust  .  .  .  thou 
hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large  room." 

85-90.  These  lines  describe  the  snow  on  the  ridges  of  the  Apennines,  first  coo- 
gealed,  when  the  winds  blow  from  the  north;  and  then  dissolved,  at  the  time 
of  the  warm  and  gentle  breezes  that  come  from  Africa  ("  where  twice  a  year,  at 
noon,  the  sun  touches  the  zenith  of  each  point;  so  that  the  shadow  of  an  opa^tie 
body,  in  a  vertical  position,  falls  at  its  base  and  appears  nowhere  "  (Antooelb). 

93   See  Par.  i.  76-84. 


286  PURGATORY 

I02.  "  Spirits."    See  above,  Canto  xviii.  49,  50,  note ;  and  cf.  Par.  vii.  5,  etc. 

109-111.  Cf.  Inf.  XV.  55  sff.,  and  Purg.  xvi.  73  sgq. 

113-114.  Cf.  Par.  XX.  118-120,  xxxii.  65,  66. 

115.  The  use  of  the  phrase  vita  nuova  in  this  line  is  relied  on  by  those  who 
understand  Dante's  work  which  bears  this  title  simply  as  a  record  of  his  "  Early 
Life;  "  but  it  is  better  to  reverse  the  argument,  and  take  this  verse  to  mean: 
"  but  in  the  new  life  into  which  love  led  him,  had  such  power,"  etc.  For  though 
there  are  many  cases  in  which  nova  etd  means  "  early  life,"  none  has  been  pro- 
duced in  which  nova  vita  has  that  meaning,  and  Dante's  elder  contemporary, 
Dante  da  Majano,  whose  language  evidently  had  a  considerable  influence  upon 
Dante  Alighieri,  uses  the  phrase  (in  the  poem  which  begins  Giovane  donna  dentro 
al  cor  mi  siede)  in  such  a  way  as  to  leave  no  room  for  ambiguity :  Gli  spirti  in- 
namorati  cui  diletta  Quesia  lor  nova  vita  ("  the  enamoured  spirits,  whom  this  new 
life  of  theirs  delights  "). 

121-123.  For  sixteen  years,  from  1274,  the  year  in  which  Dante  first  met 
Beatrice,  till  1290,  the  year  of  her  death. 

124-125.  Beatrice  was  twenty-five  years  old  when  she  died — a  period  that 
covers  the  first  of  Dante's  four  ages.  "  The  first  is  called  Adolescence,  that  is  the 
growth  of  life.  ...  Of  the  first  no  one  doubts,  but  each  wise  man  agrees  that 
it  lasts  even  to  the  twenty-fifth  year;  and  up  to  that  time  our  soul  waits  for  the 
increase  and  the  embellishment  of  the  body  "  {Conv,  iv.  24:   1-4,  11-15). 

126-132.  These  lines  refer  to  the  period  of  Dante's  life  (1290-1300)  which  has 
already  been  touched  on  in  connection  with  Forese  Donati  (see  above,  Canto 
xxiii.).  Verses  127-129  (like  vv.  22-30,  49-63  of  the  following  canto)  have  a 
very  personal  ring,  and  would  seem  to  refer  not  so  much  to  the  donna  gentile  of 
the  Vita  Nuova,  §  xxxvi.  sqq.  (whether  allegorically  or  literally,  and  whether,  in 
the  latter  capacity,  she  be  Gemma  Donati  or  another),  as  to  those  other,  less 
creditable,  infidelities  to  Beatrice's  memory,  of  which  our  poet  was  undoubtedly 
guilty  at  this  time,  and  to  which  several  of  his  minor  poems  and  Purg.  xxiii.  bear 
witness.  On  the  other  hand,  w.  130-132  possibly  allude  to  Dante's  temporary 
indifference  to  religion,  due  to  his  philosophical  studies  during  this  period;  and 
may  therefore  be  connected  with  the  donna  gentile  of  the  Vita  Nuova,  who  is,  in 
the  Conv.  ii.  13,  identified  with  Philosophy. 

I33-I35.  "  In  dreams."  A  vision  of  this  kind,  and  apparently  the  last,  is 
described  in  the  Vita  Nuova,  §  xli.,  where  Dante  tells  how  his  "  heart  began  pain- 
fully to  repent  of  the  desire  by  which  it  had  so  basely  let  itself  be  possessed 
during  so  many  days,  contrary  to  the  constancy  of  reason.  And  then,  this  evil 
desire  being  quite  gone  from  me,  all  my  thoughts  turned  again  unto  their  excel 
lent  Beatrice.  And  I  say  most  truly  that  from  that  hour  I  thought  constantly 
of  her  with  the  whole  humbled  and  ashamed  heart ;  the  which  became  often 
manifest  in  sighs,  that  had  among  them  the  name  of  that  most  gracious  creature, 
and  how  she  departed  from  us." 

136-141.  See  Inf.  ii.  52  sgg. 


CANTO  XXXI 

12.  The  water  of  Lethe  (see  above,  Canto  xzviii.  v.  128;  and  w.  94-102  of  the 
present  canto). 

*3»  89'  "  Good  "=:God ;  "  any  others  "=worldly  ideals. 

42.  Confession,  by  softening  the  Divine  wrath,  blunts  the  edge  of  the  sword 
of  Justice.  Cf.  above.  Canto  viii.  w.  26,  27,  and  the  first  interpretation  given 
in  the  note  to  those  lines. 

58.  It  seems  best  not  to  attempt  to  identify  the  "  damsel  fair." 


NOTES  287 


6a,  63.  C/.  Prov.  i.  17,  in  the  Vulgate:  Frustra  iacifur  rele  ant*  ocuhs  penna- 
torum.  ' 

71,72.  "Our  realm" — the  wind  blows  from  the  nOTth  of  Europe  (the  continent 
m  which  Italy  is);  "of  larbas'  land" — the  south  wind  conungfrom  Africa, 
called  "  larbas'  land  "  from  the  Dbyan  king  of  that  name,  one  of  Dido'«  suitocs 
(see  A  en.  iv.  196). 

77-  "  Marvels  of  creation's  prime,"  the  angels;  cf.  Inf.  vii,  95;  Ptirg.  xL  3. 
98.  "  Purge  me  with  hyssop,  and  I  shall  be  clean :   wash  me,  and  I  shall  be 
whiter  than  snow  "  {Ps.  li.  7). 

106.  See  above.  Canto  i.  23-27,  note. 

107,  108.  It  is  quite  natural  for  those  who  argue  that  Beatrice  is  a  purely 
allegorical  character  to  insist  on  this  passage  as  implying  her  pre-existeace  in 
heaven,  before  her  incarnation  as  an  earthly  maiden.  The  passage,  however, 
does  not  necessarily  imply  this,  for  it  is  only  carrving  a  little  further  the  familiar 
language  employed  by  Dante  in  the  Kite  Nuova,  xxvi.,  lines  7  and  8  of  the 
sonnet;  Com.  iv.  2S:  5-10;  Purg.  xx.  68,  6q;  xxi.  44;  Par.  xxx.  114— all  in- 
dicating that  the  soul  comes  from  heaven.  From  the  assertion  that  the  ascent 
to  heaven  at  death  is  a  return,  it  is  but  a  very  small  step  to  describe  the  birth  as 
a  descent  to  the  world. 

116.  The  eyes  of  Beatrice  are  called  "  emeralds,"  not  with  reference  to  their 
colour,  but  because  of  their  brightness. 

1X7.  Cy.  K«<a  iVi/o»a,  §  xxi.,  the  first  line  of  the  sonnet:  "  My  lady  carries  love 
within  her  eyes."  This  idea  occurs  elsewhere  in  Dante's  poems  and  is  a  coomion- 
place  with  his  predecessors  and  contemporaries. 

121-126.  This  passage  is  to  be  taken  in  a  purely  allegorical  sense.  "  We  may 
read  in  Revelation  now  the  divine  and  now  the  human  attributes  of  Christ;  but 
the  human  mind  is  incapable  of  combining  them.  As  we  contemplate  Revela- 
tion we  may  see  now  one  and  now  the  other,  but  not  both  at  once." 

128-129,  Cf.  the  words  of  Wisdom  in  Eccles.  xxiv.  ai:  "They  that  eat  me 
shall  yet  be  hungry,  and  they  that  drink  me  shail  yet  be  thirsty. 

138.  See  w.  55-58  of  the  canzone  in  the  thfrd  book  of  the  Convito,  which  run 
as  follows:  "  Her  aspect  shows  delight  of  Paradise,  Seen  in  her  eyes  and  in  her 
Smiling  face;  Love  brought  them  there  as  to  his  dwelling-place."  From  Dante|s 
commentary  to  the  words  Dico  negli  occhi  e  net  suo  dolce  riso  (ib.  chap.  8),  it 
seems  probable  that  "  the  second  beauty,"  to  which  the  theological  virtues  are 
now  leading  Dante,  is  the  smile  of  Beatrice;  the  cardinal  virtues  having  guided 
him  to  her  eyes  (see  above,  w.  106- 1 11). 


CANTO  XXXII 

3.  Cf.  above,  Canto  xzx.  121-135,  notes. 

9.  "  [Thou  art  gazing  on  Beatrice]  too  fixedly." 

26,  27.  These  lines  perhaps  mean  that  Christ  guides  His  Church,  not  by  force 
or  external  means,  but  with  the  spirit  only. 

39,  30.  The  right  wheel;  for  the  whole  procession  had  turned  to  the  right  (r.  16). 

37.  "  Sadly  murmur  "="  reproachfully  "murmur."  Seel^MN.  o.  la:  "Wh«e- 
fore,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin;!  and  10  deato 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned." 

38.  For  this  tree,  see  Gen.  ii.  9,  and  cf.  above.  Canto  xxii.  131-138,  noU. 
40-42.  Cf.  the  following  canto,  w.  64-66.— It  seems  probable  that  Dante's 

conception  of  the  height  of  trees  in  India  was  derived  from  Virgil,  Gtorg.  ti, 
122-134. 


PURGATORY 


48.  "  Thus  " — namely,  by  not  allowing  the  spiritual  and  secular  powers  to 
encroach  on  each  other. 

49-51.  According  to  legend,  the  cross  was  made  of  wood  taken  from  the  tree 
of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evU. 

52-54.  In  spring,  when  the  sun  is  in  Aries  (the  sign  following  Pisces — here 
called  "  the  celestijd  carp  "), 

58-60.  The  purple  of  Empire  (c/.  above.  Canto  xxiz.  131). 

63-65.  The  "  all-seeing  "  Argus  {cf.  above,  Canto  xxix.  95)  was  set  by  Juno 
to  watch  over  lo,  whom  she  had,  in  a  fit  of  jealousy,  chsmged  into  a  cow  for  yield- 
ing to  Jupiter.  The  goddess  selected  Argus  because  he  weis  able  to  keep  awake 
longer  than  others  ("  power  of  vigil  "),  resting  some  of  his  eyes  while  the  others 
were  watching.  The  monster  was  lulled  to  3eep  (and  then  slain)  by  Mercury, 
while  listening  to  the  god's  recital  of  the  story  of  the  nymph  Syrinx  (who,  when 
pursued  by  Pan,  was  at  her  prayer  changed  into  a  reed;  see  Ovid,  Met.  i.  568 
sqq.). 

66-81.  The  Transfiguration;  see  Matt.  xvii.  1-8:  "  And  after  six  days  Jesus 
taketh  Peter,  James,  and  John  his  brother,  and  bringeth  them  up  into  an  high 
mountain  apart,  and  was  transfigured  before  them :  and  his  face  did  shine  as  the 
sun,  and  his  raiment  was  white  as  the  light,  and,  behold,  there  appeared  unto 
them  Moses  and  Elias  talking  with  him.  Then  answered  Peter  and  said  unto 
Jesus,  Lord,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here:  if  thou  wilt,  let  us  make  here  three 
tabernacles;  one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias.  While  he  yet 
spake,  behold,  a  bright  cloud  overshadowed  them:  and  behold  a  voice  out  of 
the  cloud,  which  said.  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased;  hear 
ye  him.  And  when  the  disciples  heard  it,  they  fell  on  their  face,  and  were  sore 
afraid.  And  Jesus  came  and  touched  them,  and  said.  Arise,  and  be  not  afraid. 
And  when  they  had  lifted  up  their  eyes,  they  saw  no  man,  save  Jesus  only." 
Jesus  is  called  "  the  apple  tree  "  in  f.  73,  according  to  the  allegory  of  the  Song 
of  Solomon  ii.  3  ("  As  the  apple  tree  among  the  trees  of  the  wood,  so  is  my  beloved 
among  the  sons  "). 

86,  87,  and  94-96.  Divine  Wisdom  is  seated  at  the  root  of  the  tree  (Rome,  the 
seat  of  the  Empire) ;  and  in  the  shadow  of  "  the  new  foliage,"  which  blossomed 
forth  when  the  Church  (whose  seat  is  at  Rome,  too)  was  united  to  the  Empire 
(see  above,  w.  49-60),  she  is  left  to  guard  the  interests  of  that  Church  (the 
"  chariot  "  of  V.  95). 

100.  Mr.  Butler  holds  that  "  here  "  "  signifies  '  in  this  world,'  denoted  by  the 
Earthly  Paradise;  "  and  he  quotes  (from  the  De  Mon.  iii.  15 :  45-47) :  beatudinem 
.  hujus  vitae,  quae  .  .  .  per  terrestrem  Paradisum  figuratw . 

109-117.  Tlie  ten  persecutions  of  the  Christian  Church,  instigated  by  the 
Emperors,  from  Nero  to  Diocletian  (64-314).  For  the  eagle,  cf.  Er.ek.  xvii.  3; 
and  see  Par.  xviii.-xx. 

118-123.  The  heresies  which  threatened  the  early  Church,  but  which  were 
eventually  suppressed  by  the  writings  of  the  Fathers  and  more  violent  measures. 
With  the  fox,  cf.  Lam.  v.  r8,  etc. 

124-IZ9.  This  second  descent  of  the  eagle  indicates  the  "  donation  of  Coa- 
stantine;  "  see  Par.  xx.  55-60,  note. 

130-135.  The  dragon,  in  all  probability,  represents  the  great  schism  wrought 
by  Mohammed  (who  figures  among  the  "  sowers  of  discord  "  in  Inf.  xxviii.). 
liiough  Dante's  dragon  was  undoubtedly  suggested  by  the  dragon  of  Rev.  xii.  3, 
it  is  not  necessary  to  assume  that  the  two  beasts  have  the  same  symbolical 
meaning.     (The  Biblical  monster  was  in  the  Middle  Ages  identified  with  Satan.) 

136-141.  According  to  Mr.  Butler,  the  fresh  feathers  signify  "  the  further 
^fts  of  territory  made  by  Pippin  and  Charles," 


NOTES  289 

148-147.  It  seems  best  to  take  these  seven  homed  heads  (which  were  evidentlr 
suggested  by  Rev.  xvii.  3)  as  the  seven  capital  sins. 

148-160.  The  harlot  (see  Rev.  xvii.  3  sqq.  and  cf.  Inf.  xix.  107  sqq.)  repiesenU 
the  Papal  Court  in  its  corrupt  condition  under  Boniface  VIII.  and  Qement  V. 
The  giant  is  the  French  dynasty,  notorious  for  its  intrigues  with  the  Popes;  the 
king  specially  referred  to  being  undoubtedly  Philip  the  Fair.  He  it  was  whose 
bitter  feud  with  Boniface,  after  pseudo-alliances  for  political  ends  (v.  153)  was 
crowned  by  the  Pope's  death  {v.  156;  cf.  above,  Canto  xx.  85-90,  note) ;  'and, 
again,  it  was  with  Philip's  connivance  that  Qement  V.  transferred  the  Papal  See 
to  Avignon  {v,i.  158-160;  cf.  Inf.  xix.  79-87,  notes).— Verse  155  is  very  difficult. 
It  is  perhaps  safest  to  take  Dante  as  occupying  here  the  position  he  represents 
throughout  the  entire  poem — that  of  the  typical  Christian. 

CANTO  XXXIII 

1.  Ps.  Ixxix.,  beginning:  "  O  God,  the  heathen  are  come  into  thine  inherit- 
ance; thy  holy  temple  have  they  defiled;  they  have  laid  Jerusalem  on  heaps." 

10-12.  Christ's  words  to  his  disciples:  "  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see 
me:  and  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  because  I  go  to  the  Father  " 
(John  xvi.  16). 

34,  35.  See  the  preceding  canto,  w.  130-135.  Dante  applies  to  the  Church 
fcorrupted  as  it  was  in  his  time)  the  words  used  by  John  in  Rev.  xvii.  8 :  "  The 
beast  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not." 

35,  36.  "  In  the  olden  time  in  Florence,  if  an  assassin  could  contrive  to  eat  a 
sop  of  bread  and  wine  at  the  grave  of  the  murdered  man,  within  nine  days  after 
the  murder,  he  was  free  from  the  vengeance  of  the  family;  and  to  prevent  this 
they  kept  watch  at  the  tomb.  There  is  no  evading  the  vengeance  of  God  in 
this  way.  Such  is  the  interpretation  of  this  passage  by  all  the  old  commen 
tators  "  (Longfellow). 

37.  "  Without  an  har."  In  the  Conv.  iv.  3 :  38-43,  Dante  speaks  of  Frederick 
II.  (d.  1250)  as  "  the  last  Emperor  of  the  Romans  (I  say  '  last '  with  respect  to 
the  present  time,  notwithstanding  that  Rudolf,  and  Adolphus,  and  Albert  were 
elected  after  his  death  and  from  his  descendants)." 

38,  39.  See  the  preceding  canto,  w.  124-129,  and  142-160. 

40-45.  Another  of  the  so-called  Veltro  passages  (cf.  Inf.  i.  101-105,  note,  and 
see  above.  Canto  xx.  8,  10-15,  note).  The  numbers  of  v.  43  are  generally  ex- 
plained as  DVX=leader  (on  the  analogy  of  the  numbers  in  Rev.  xiii.  18,  which 
mdicate  Nero) ;  but  surmises  as  to  who  that  leader  might  be  (whether  Can 
Grande,  or  Henry  of  Luxemburg,  or  another)  are  entirely  futile,  ror  w.  44,  45, 
see  the  preceding  canto,  w.  150-160. 

46-51.  When  Oedipus  had  solved  the  famous  riddle  of  the  Sphinx,  Themis 
(renowned  for  her  oracle)  was  so  enraged  that  she  sent  a  wild  beast  to  work  havoc 
among  the  herds  and  fields  of  the  Thebans.  See  Ovid,  Mel.  vii. — The  Naiads 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  solving  of  riddles;  Dante  followed  a  corrupt  reading 
in  V.  759  of  the  passage  in  Ovid,  where  Heinsius'  emendation  of  Laiades  (lot 
Naiades)  is  now  almost  universally  adopted  [Z. a kKi«= Oedipus,  the  son  of  Laiusl. 

57.  First  by  .'^dam,  then  by  the  giant:  for  the  wood  of  the  chariot-pole  came 
from  the  tree  (see  the  preceding  canto,  v.  51),  and  the  chariot  was  dragged  away 
by  the  giant  (to.  w.  157-160). 

61-63.  Dante  follows  the  chronology  of  Eusebius,  acccHtling  to  which  Adam 
was  on  earth  for  930  years,  and  in  Limbo  for  4302  years,  making  5232  years  in 
all,    C/.P<w.xxvi,  118-120.    With  t;.  63  (^.  Par,  vii.  25  sw. 


290  PURGATORY 

64-66.  See  the  preceding  canto,  vo.  40-42.  The  height  probably  indicates  the 
vast  extent  and  might  of  the  Empire;  while  the  widening  towards  the  summit 
may  be  compared  with  v.  135  of  Canto  xxii.,  and  taken  to  denote  the  inviol- 
ability of  the  Empire,  as  desired  by  God. 

67-69.  These  lines  are  glossed  by  w.  73-75.  The  Elsa  is  a  Tuscan  river, 
whose  water  has,  in  certain  portions  of  its  course,  the  property  of  turning  objects 
to  stone:  and  the  hues  of  the  mulberry  (pure  white  changed  to  guilty  red)  are 
explained  in  the  note  to  Canto  xxvii.  vv.  37-39. 

78,  79.  "  As,"  namely,  to  show  that  thou  hast  been  in  the  Earthly  Paradise. 
Cf.  Vita  Nuova,  §  xl.  44-46:  "They  are  called  Palmers  who  go  beyond  the  seas 
eastward,  whence  often  they  bring  palm-branches." 

85-99.  Great  stress  is  very  naturally  laid  upon  this  passage  by  Witte  and  his 
followers,  who  maintained  that  Dante's  sin  consisted,  primarily  at  any  rate, 
not  in  moral  but  in  philosophical  aberrations.  They  understand  Beatrice  to 
reproach  Dante  with  having  followed  Philosophy  instead  of  Religion,  and,  on 
his  declarine;  that  he  had  no  recollection  of  any  such  thing,  to  answer  that  it  is 
because  he  has  drunk  of  Lethe  and  forgotten  all  evil  actions.  But  the  passage 
cannot  really  be  cited  to  support  this  view.  The  school  that  Dante  has  followed 
just  before  coming  to  Beatrice,  and  which  has  so  imperfectly  prepared  him  to 
understand  her,  is  the  school  of  Virgil  (see  above.  Canto  xxi.  v.  33).  And  it  is 
impossible  to  suppose  that  Beatrice  reproaches  Dante  for  having  followed  Virgil, 
who  was  her  own  emissary.  He  was  the  initial  instrument  of  Dante's  salvation 
from  his  error,  not  the  seducer  who  led  him  into  it. 

We  must  apparently  suppose  that  when  Dante  drank  of  Lethe,  he  forgot  his 
fall  and  all  the  steps  that  led  to  his  recovery  from  it,  which  required  for  their 
understanding  a  conscious  reference  to  it.  Therefore,  when  Beatrice  speaks  of 
the  inadequacy  (not  the  perversity)  of  the  training  he  has  had  as  yet,  he  mis- 
understands the  reference  as  an  implication  that  he  had  wandered  from  her  to 
some  other  school.  Beatrice  takes  him  up  on  his  own  ground,  and  replies  that, 
for  the  matter  of  that,  so  he  did  desert  her,  and  guiltily  too,  else  he  would  not 
have  forgotten  it. 

When  Dante  has  further  drunk  of  Euno*,  he  will  remember  all  the  incidental 
good  of  Virgil's  faithful  love  and  guidance;  but  it  will  no  longer  be  painfully 
associated  with  his  own  sin;  and  that  sin  he  will  remember  again,  but  as  an 
external  thing  that  does  not  now  belong  to  his  own  personality.  It  will  dwell 
in  his  mind  merely  as  the  outward  occasion  of  the  love  manifested  and  the  bless- 
ings secured  to  him.  Cf.  Par.  ix.  103-105 ;  and  see  above,  Canto  xxviii.  w.  130- 
132,  note. 

109-11X.  At  the  edge  of  the  forest,  whose  shadow  resembled  the  shadow  cast 
by  the  trees  at  the  foot  of  the  Alps  on  to  the  streams  below. 

112-114.  Dante  was  probably  thinking  not  of  Gen.  ii.  14,  but  of  BoCthlus' 
verses  <De  Cons.  Phil.  v.  metr.  i.) :  Tigris  et  Euphrates  una  sefonte  resolvunt,  Et 
mox  ahjuTictis  dissociantur  aquis. 

121,  122.  See  above,  Canto  xxviii.  vv.  85  soq. 

H.O. 


THE  TEMPLE   PRESS,  PRINTERS,  LETCHWORTH 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGiONAL  LiBRARY  FACILiTY 

405  IHilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  tills  material  to  the  library 

from  wtiich  it  was  borrowed. 


Un 


/j(//////m///MmmmM